Histology and Embryology 1941 - Histology: Difference between revisions

From Embryology
mNo edit summary
Line 24: Line 24:


==Part One - The Cell==
==Part One - The Cell==
Cells can be studied in the living condition or after they have been killed with reagents and stained. Because of the difficulties encountered in the study of most vertebrate living cells the second procedure is the one generally followed in mammalian histology.


Cells can be studied in the living condition or after they have
I. Structure
been killed with reagents and stained. Because of the difficulties
encountered in the study of most vertebrate living cells the second
procedure is the one generally followed in mammalian histology.  


I. Structure
Most animal cells consist of a mass of cytoplasm enclosing a nucleus. Binucleate cells and cells with several nuclei may occur normally in mammals.


Most animal cells consist of a mass of cytoplasm enclosing a  
A. Cytoplasm. In fixed cells the cytoplasm appears as a slightly granular substance. This, however, is the result of coagulation. In the living condition it is supposed to be an aqueous colloidal solution of proteins, fats, carbohydrates and inorganic salts. It is bounded externally by a very thin membrane. Besides the nucleus, cytocentrum and organoids the cytoplasm may have inclusions which vary within the same cell at various times and differ in diverse cells.
nucleus. Binucleate cells and cells with several nuclei may occur
normally in mammals.  


A. Cytoplasm. In fixed cells the cytoplasm appears as a slightly
1. Proteins. Usually appear in granular form.
granular substance. This, however, is the result of coagulation. In
the living condition it is supposed to be an aqueous colloidal solution of proteins, fats, carbohydrates and inorganic salts. It is
bounded externally by a very thin membrane. Besides the nucleus,
cytocentrum and organoids the cytoplasm may have inclusions
which vary within the same cell at various times and differ in
diverse cells.  


1. Proteins. Usually appear in granular form.  
2. Carbohydrates. Occur chiefly as granules of glycogen, regarded by some as due to precipitation.


2. Carbohydrates. Occur chiefly as granules of glycogen, regarded
3. Fats and lipoids. Fat can be seen as droplets of various sizes in living cells; in fixed and stained sections it has usually been dissolved, leaving empty spaces (vacuoles).
by some as due to precipitation.  


3. Fats and lipoids. Fat can be seen as droplets of various sizes in
a. It can be stained with certain dyes (Sudan III, scarlet red).
living cells; in fixed and stained sections it has usually been dissolved, leaving empty spaces (vacuoles).  


a. It can be stained with certain dyes (Sudan III, scarlet red).  
4. Pigment. Occurs in many cells. It may be yellowish and rather soluble (lipochrome) or black (melanin). The latter is very resistant to the action of reagents.


4. Pigment. Occurs in many cells. It may be yellowish and rather
[i]
soluble (lipochrome) or black (melanin). The latter is very resistant to the action of reagents.


[i]


THE CELL


THE CELL


a. Some cells contain pigment throughout life and are called chromatophores (or melanophores if they have melanin).


a. Some cells contain pigment throughout life and are called
5. Crystals and crystaloids. They are known to occur in some mammalian cells, but their presence is by no means constant, a. Their chemical nature and function are unknown.
chromatophores (or melanophores if they have melanin).  


5. Crystals and crystaloids. They are known to occur in some
B. Nucleus. The nucleus is usually a spherical vesicle enclosed within a membrane and containing diverse substances which differ in appearance in stained cells.
mammalian cells, but their presence is by no means constant,
a. Their chemical nature and function are unknown.  


B. Nucleus. The nucleus is usually a spherical vesicle enclosed
1. Nuclear sap, a fluid ground substance which fills the nucleus.
within a membrane and containing diverse substances which differ
in appearance in stained cells.  


1. Nuclear sap, a fluid ground substance which fills the nucleus.  
2. Linin threads. They usually form a delicate meshwork which occupies the whole nucleus. Linin does not stain.


2. Linin threads. They usually form a delicate meshwork which
3. Chromatin. Appears as granules of various sizes scattered along the linin meshwork or congregated at the point of intersection of the mesh, where they form irregular knots. Chromatin stains deeply with basic dyes.
occupies the whole nucleus. Linin does not stain.  


3. Chromatin. Appears as granules of various sizes scattered along
a. Its distribution within the nucleus is sometimes a valuable diagnostic feature.
the linin meshwork or congregated at the point of intersection
of the mesh, where they form irregular knots. Chromatin stains
deeply with basic dyes.  


a. Its distribution within the nucleus is sometimes a valuable
4. Nucleolus. This is a spherical mass of acidophil substance floating in the nuclear sap or attached to the linin meshwork. More than one may be present.
diagnostic feature.  


4. Nucleolus. This is a spherical mass of acidophil substance floating in the nuclear sap or attached to the linin meshwork. More
C. Cytocentrum (cell center). In practically every cell there is a condensed portion of cytoplasm, termed the cytocentrum. In most mammalian cells it occurs near the nucleus.
than one may be present.  


C. Cytocentrum (cell center). In practically every cell there is a
1. It contains a small sphere (centrosome) which in turn has two or more granules or rods, the centrioles.
condensed portion of cytoplasm, termed the cytocentrum. In most
mammalian cells it occurs near the nucleus.  


1. It contains a small sphere (centrosome) which in turn has two
2. It plays an important part during mitotic division.
or more granules or rods, the centrioles.  


2. It plays an important part during mitotic division.  
D. Organoids. They are structures found in all cells, comparable with the organs of the multicellular organism.


D. Organoids. They are structures found in all cells, comparable
1. Golgi network (reticular apparatus). It consists typically of a variable number of anastomosed strands which can be impregnated with osmic acid and also with silver.
with the organs of the multicellular organism.  


1. Golgi network (reticular apparatus). It consists typically of a  
a. The network may occupy a restricted area of the cell or be more scattered, and in some instances the strands are independent from each other (‘dispersed state’).
variable number of anastomosed strands which can be impregnated with osmic acid and also with silver.  


a. The network may occupy a restricted area of the cell or be
b. It has been regarded by some as an organoid concerned with secretory phenomena of the cell.
more scattered, and in some instances the strands are independent from each other (‘dispersed state’).  


b. It has been regarded by some as an organoid concerned with  
2. Mitochondria. Granular or rod-like structures which stain supravitally with Janus green. Their numbers vary considerably;
secretory phenomena of the cell.  


2. Mitochondria. Granular or rod-like structures which stain supravitally with Janus green. Their numbers vary considerably;
[ 2 ]


[ 2 ]


REPRODUCTION


REPRODUCTION


they divide and when they appear as granules they can arrange themselves into filaments.


they divide and when they appear as granules they can arrange
a. They have also been supposed to be concerned with secretion. 3. Fibrils. Fibrils are observed in certain cells, and they have been regarded by some as some sort of intracellular skeleton. This may be true in the case of the tonofibrils present in epithelial cells; in other cells, however, their function is probably more specific (neurofibrils of the nerve cell; myofibrils of the muscle fibers).
themselves into filaments.  


a. They have also been supposed to be concerned with secretion.
II. Reproduction
3. Fibrils. Fibrils are observed in certain cells, and they have been
regarded by some as some sort of intracellular skeleton. This may
be true in the case of the tonofibrils present in epithelial cells;
in other cells, however, their function is probably more specific
(neurofibrils of the nerve cell; myofibrils of the muscle fibers).  


II. Reproduction
Cells have the properties of all living matter, namely, metabolism, irritability, contractility and reproduction. The study of the first three falls within the domain of general physiology. The phenomena of reproduction, on the other hand, are of direct interest to the histologist because they can be recognized in sections of tissues. Cell reproduction takes place through a process of division.


Cells have the properties of all living matter, namely, metabolism,
A. Amitotic (direct) division. This is of rare occurrence and is thought to lead to degeneration of the cells. The nucleus elongates, constricts in the middle and finally separates into halves. Fission of the cytoplasm takes place soon afterwards.
irritability, contractility and reproduction. The study of the first
three falls within the domain of general physiology. The phenomena
of reproduction, on the other hand, are of direct interest to the  
histologist because they can be recognized in sections of tissues.
Cell reproduction takes place through a process of division.  


A. Amitotic (direct) division. This is of rare occurrence and is
B. Mitotic (indirect) division.
thought to lead to degeneration of the cells. The nucleus elongates,
constricts in the middle and finally separates into halves. Fission of
the cytoplasm takes place soon afterwards.  


B. Mitotic (indirect) division.  
1. Somatic mitosis. Takes place in all cells of the body. Four periods are recognizable: prophase, metaphase, anaphase and telophase.


1. Somatic mitosis. Takes place in all cells of the body. Four
a. Prophase. The most characteristic feature is the transformation of the chromatin-linin reticulum into more or less elongated bodies (chromosomes) the number of which is characteristic for a given species (48 in man).
periods are recognizable: prophase, metaphase, anaphase and telophase.  


a. Prophase. The most characteristic feature is the transformation of the chromatin-linin reticulum into more or less elongated bodies (chromosomes) the number of which is characteristic for a given species (48 in man).  
(1) Simultaneously with the nuclear changes the centrioles — usually surrounded by fine radiating filaments (astral filaments) — move away from each other and place themselves in opposite poles of the nucleus.


(1) Simultaneously with the nuclear changes the centrioles —
(2) Toward the end of the prophase the nuclear membrane is dissolved, releasing the chromosomes which become attached to some of the astral filaments; the threads attached to the chromosomes are now called spindle fibers.
usually surrounded by fine radiating filaments (astral filaments) — move away from each other and place themselves
in opposite poles of the nucleus.  


(2) Toward the end of the prophase the nuclear membrane
b. Metaphase. The chromosomes arrange themselves into a plate at right angles to the axis determined by the centrioles (equatorial plate).
is dissolved, releasing the chromosomes which become attached to some of the astral filaments; the threads attached
to the chromosomes are now called spindle fibers.  


b. Metaphase. The chromosomes arrange themselves into a
plate at right angles to the axis determined by the centrioles
(equatorial plate).


[3]


[3]


THE CELL


THE CELL


(1) Each chromosome splits lengthwise (if not already split during the prophase).


(1) Each chromosome splits lengthwise (if not already split
(2) The spindle is now fully constituted.
during the prophase).  


(2) The spindle is now fully constituted.  
c. Anaphase. The astral fibers attached to the chromosomes seem to contract, pulling the halves of each chromosome toward the poles of the spindle.


c. Anaphase. The astral fibers attached to the chromosomes  
(1) As a result of the longitudinal splitting of the chromosomes each daughter cell will receive the same number (48 in man).
seem to contract, pulling the halves of each chromosome toward
the poles of the spindle.  


(1) As a result of the longitudinal splitting of the chromosomes each daughter cell will receive the same number (48
d. Telophase. This is the final stage of the process during which the daughter groups of chromosomes (now in the poles of the spindle) gradually fade from view as they elongate and lose their compact appearance.
in man).  


d. Telophase. This is the final stage of the process during
(1) A nuclear membrane appears around each group.
which the daughter groups of chromosomes (now in the poles
of the spindle) gradually fade from view as they elongate and
lose their compact appearance.  


(1) A nuclear membrane appears around each group.  
(2) Division of the cytoplasm takes place at this moment or earlier, in the anaphase.


(2) Division of the cytoplasm takes place at this moment or
2 . Maturation mitosis. This occurs in the course of the formation of the germ cells in the two sexes. It differs from the somatic in that it separates whole (homologous) chromosomes previously paired during synapsis (see pp. 77, 83).
earlier, in the anaphase.  


2 . Maturation mitosis. This occurs in the course of the formation  
3. Abnormal mitoses. Irregularities in the process of mitosis are by no means rare, particularly during the formation of the male germ cells. They usually lead to death of the cell.
of the germ cells in the two sexes. It differs from the somatic in
that it separates whole (homologous) chromosomes previously
paired during synapsis (see pp. 77, 83).  


3. Abnormal mitoses. Irregularities in the process of mitosis are  
a. Multipolar mitoses, i.e. mitoses in which several spindles are formed, are found in pathological growths such as cancer and tumors.
by no means rare, particularly during the formation of the male
germ cells. They usually lead to death of the cell.  


a. Multipolar mitoses, i.e. mitoses in which several spindles are
III. Degeneration and Death
formed, are found in pathological growths such as cancer and  
tumors.


III. Degeneration and Death  
Cells die in various numbers during the life of the individual without affecting his health. Widespread cell death caused by alterations of metabolism, poisons and bacterial toxins, prolonged anaemia due to thrombosis (infarction), inflammation, hemorrhage, etc., falls within the domain of pathology. Death due to senility of the cells or to physiological changes must be taken into account in histology because degenerating or dead cells can be found in sections of almost any organ.


Cells die in various numbers during the life of the individual
A. Senility. The life span of the cells of the body varies greatly. Some elements as the red blood corpuscles and leucocytes are shortlived and perish daily in large numbers; others seem to live for
without affecting his health. Widespread cell death caused by alterations of metabolism, poisons and bacterial toxins, prolonged anaemia due to thrombosis (infarction), inflammation, hemorrhage, etc.,
falls within the domain of pathology. Death due to senility of the  
cells or to physiological changes must be taken into account in
histology because degenerating or dead cells can be found in sections of almost any organ.


A. Senility. The life span of the cells of the body varies greatly.
[4]
Some elements as the red blood corpuscles and leucocytes are shortlived and perish daily in large numbers; others seem to live for


[4]


DEGENERATION AND DEATH




DEGENERATION AND DEATH
many months or years. Degenerative changes are manifested in various ways:


1. Nuclear changes. The chromatin contracts into a dense mass (pyknosis), or breaks up into irregular, deeply stained masses (karyorhexis) or is gradually dissolved in the cytoplasm (karyolysis). These changes, however, normally take place during the formation of red blood corpuscles, which is not a degenerative process.


many months or years. Degenerative changes are manifested in
2. Cytoplasmic changes. The cytoplasm of degenerating cells may become homogeneous or glassy, or the whole cell changed into colloid, or the cytoplasm may develop large vacuoles, or else it may shrink and stain more deeply.
various ways:


1. Nuclear changes. The chromatin contracts into a dense mass
a. The changes mentioned above also occur when cells degenerate under the influence of pathological agents; they are also seen in cells that have been phagocytosed.
(pyknosis), or breaks up into irregular, deeply stained masses
(karyorhexis) or is gradually dissolved in the cytoplasm (karyolysis). These changes, however, normally take place during the  
formation of red blood corpuscles, which is not a degenerative
process.  


2. Cytoplasmic changes. The cytoplasm of degenerating cells may
B. Physiological degeneration. Some cells are doomed as the result of the production of substances which, however, play a protective role for the organism.
become homogeneous or glassy, or the whole cell changed into
colloid, or the cytoplasm may develop large vacuoles, or else it
may shrink and stain more deeply.  


a. The changes mentioned above also occur when cells degenerate under the influence of pathological agents; they are also
1. The production of keratin in the cells of the superficial layers of the skin and of fat in the cells of the sebaceous glands may be mentioned as examples.
seen in cells that have been phagocytosed.  


B. Physiological degeneration. Some cells are doomed as the result
C. Physiological atrophy. This term is applied to the decrease in size which occurs normally in the cells of certain organs; it may be also caused by old age.
of the production of substances which, however, play a protective
role for the organism.  


1. The production of keratin in the cells of the superficial layers
1. Involution atrophy. This occurs in organs which undergo regression after a period of physiological activity (thymus, corpus luteum of ovary).
of the skin and of fat in the cells of the sebaceous glands may be
mentioned as examples.  


C. Physiological atrophy. This term is applied to the decrease in  
2. Senile atrophy. Observed in many organs of subjects of advanced age. The cells become progressively smaller while retaining their normal characteristics.
size which occurs normally in the cells of certain organs; it may be
also caused by old age.  


1. Involution atrophy. This occurs in organs which undergo regression after a period of physiological activity (thymus, corpus
3. Fat cell atrophy. Seen in lean but otherwise normal individuals. Cells undergoing atrophy closely resemble early stages of fat deposition in the fetus.
luteum of ovary).  


2. Senile atrophy. Observed in many organs of subjects of advanced age. The cells become progressively smaller while retaining their normal characteristics.  
D. Desquamation. The cells drop out of alignment and are lost (skin, mucosa of mouth, oesophagus, bladder, etc.).


3. Fat cell atrophy. Seen in lean but otherwise normal individuals.
E. Postmortem changes. They are seen in organs fixed some time after death, especially in material collected at the autopsy room. The changes observed are to be distinguished from those mentioned above.
Cells undergoing atrophy closely resemble early stages of fat
deposition in the fetus.  


D. Desquamation. The cells drop out of alignment and are lost
(skin, mucosa of mouth, oesophagus, bladder, etc.).


E. Postmortem changes. They are seen in organs fixed some time
[5]
after death, especially in material collected at the autopsy room.
The changes observed are to be distinguished from those mentioned
above.




[5]
THE TISSUES




THE TISSUES  
PART TWO: THE TISSUES


The association or grouping of cells which have the same origin and perform similar functions is called a tissue. The tissues of the mammalian body are: I. Epithelium; II. Blood and lymph; III. The supporting tissues (connective tissue; reticulo-endothelium; cartilage; bone); IV. Muscular tissue; V. Nervous tissue.


PART TWO: THE TISSUES
EPITHELIUM


The association or grouping of cells which have the same origin
In epithelium the cells are cemented together by a small amount of intercellular substance; they are of uniform type or differ in shape and function. Epithelium is usually separated from the underlying tissue by a basement membrane. It lacks vessels of its own.
and perform similar functions is called a tissue. The tissues of the
mammalian body are: I. Epithelium; II. Blood and lymph; III. The
supporting tissues (connective tissue; reticulo-endothelium; cartilage; bone); IV. Muscular tissue; V. Nervous tissue.  


EPITHELIUM
The three blastodermic layers of the embryo give rise to epithelium. Some varieties cover the surface of the body and line closed cavities, or cavities which communicate with the outside (covering epithelium). Others consist of secretory cells arranged in various ways (glandular epithelium). Finally, the epithelial cells may receive stimuli which are taken up by sensory nerve endings (neuroepithelium) .


In epithelium the cells are cemented together by a small amount
I. Covering Epithelium
of intercellular substance; they are of uniform type or differ in
shape and function. Epithelium is usually separated from the underlying tissue by a basement membrane. It lacks vessels of its own.


The three blastodermic layers of the embryo give rise to epithelium. Some varieties cover the surface of the body and line
The cells form a single layer or they are arranged into several layers. Transitions also occur.
closed cavities, or cavities which communicate with the outside
(covering epithelium). Others consist of secretory cells arranged  
in various ways (glandular epithelium). Finally, the epithelial cells
may receive stimuli which are taken up by sensory nerve endings
(neuroepithelium) .  


I. Covering Epithelium
A. Single-layered epithelia:


The cells form a single layer or they are arranged into several
1. Squamous or pavement epithelium. Flattened cells with irregular or wavy outlines. Nucleus flat, oval or round in outline.
layers. Transitions also occur.  


A. Single-layered epithelia:
a. Endothelium. Lines the cavities of the heart and the lumina of the blood and lymph vessels.


1. Squamous or pavement epithelium. Flattened cells with irregular or wavy outlines. Nucleus flat, oval or round in outline.  
b. Mesothelium. Similar to the preceding except that it lines the serous (closed) cavities of the body (pericardium, pleura and abdominal cavity).


a. Endothelium. Lines the cavities of the heart and the lumina
2. Cuboidal. In vertical section the cells appear as squares; on surface view they have polygonal shape due to mutual pressure.
of the blood and lymph vessels.  


b. Mesothelium. Similar to the preceding except that it lines
3. Columnar or prismatic. The cells are tall prisms due to mutual pressure but in a vertical section appear as rectangles. The basal end of the cell — in contact with the basement membrane — is often pointed or even branched (intestine).
the serous (closed) cavities of the body (pericardium, pleura
and abdominal cavity).  


2. Cuboidal. In vertical section the cells appear as squares; on
[ 6 ]
surface view they have polygonal shape due to mutual pressure.


3. Columnar or prismatic. The cells are tall prisms due to mutual
pressure but in a vertical section appear as rectangles. The basal
end of the cell — in contact with the basement membrane — is often
pointed or even branched (intestine).


[ 6 ]
GLANDULAR EPITHELIUM




GLANDULAR EPITHELIUM
4. Ciliated. The cells bear cilia on their free surfaces. The cilia are either motile (bronchi, oviduct) or non-motile, resembling a brush border.


B. Stratified (many-layered) epithelium. The shape of the cells varies in the different layers, which are produced through mitoses of the cells resting on the basement membrane (basal layer). The most superficial cells are, therefore, the oldest.


4. Ciliated. The cells bear cilia on their free surfaces. The cilia
1. Stratified squamous. The cells on the surface are flat; below they gradually change into irregular polyhedral cells. The basal layer is formed of cuboidal or low columnar cells.
are either motile (bronchi, oviduct) or non-motile, resembling
a brush border.  


B. Stratified (many-layered) epithelium. The shape of the cells
a. Production of keratin (cornification) results in the disappearance of the nuclei of the superficial cells (skin).
varies in the different layers, which are produced through mitoses
of the cells resting on the basement membrane (basal layer). The
most superficial cells are, therefore, the oldest.  


1. Stratified squamous. The cells on the surface are flat; below
b. In the absence of cornification the superficial cells retain their nuclei and are not so flat (mouth cavity, oesophagus, cornea, vagina, etc.).
they gradually change into irregular polyhedral cells. The basal
layer is formed of cuboidal or low columnar cells.  


a. Production of keratin (cornification) results in the disappearance of the nuclei of the superficial cells (skin).  
2. Stratified columnar. The superficial cells are columnar but fail to reach the basement membrane (cavernous urethra).


b. In the absence of cornification the superficial cells retain their
3. Pseudostratified. It contains columnar cells extending from the basement membrane to the surface of the epithelium (i.e. a single layer of tall cells) whereas the other cells fall short of the surface and are crowded among the bases of the columnar cells, forming two or more layers.
nuclei and are not so flat (mouth cavity, oesophagus, cornea,
vagina, etc.).  


2. Stratified columnar. The superficial cells are columnar but fail
a. Columnar (female urethra).
to reach the basement membrane (cavernous urethra).  


3. Pseudostratified. It contains columnar cells extending from the
b. Ciliated. The tall cells have motile cilia (respiratory passages) .
basement membrane to the surface of the epithelium (i.e. a single
layer of tall cells) whereas the other cells fall short of the surface
and are crowded among the bases of the columnar cells, forming
two or more layers.  


a. Columnar (female urethra).  
c. Stereociliated. The cilia are non-motile (epididymis).


b. Ciliated. The tall cells have motile cilia (respiratory passages) .  
C. Transitional epithelium. The number of cell layers varies according to the degree of contraction of the organs in which it occurs (ureter, bladder).


c. Stereociliated. The cilia are non-motile (epididymis).  
1. When contracted it consists of several layers and resembles closely the stratified epithelium, but the superficial cells are larger and have a convex free surface.


C. Transitional epithelium. The number of cell layers varies according to the degree of contraction of the organs in which it
2. If stretched there are usually two layers: a deep layer of more or less cuboidal cells, and a superficial layer of large flattened cells.
occurs (ureter, bladder).  


1. When contracted it consists of several layers and resembles
II. Glandular Epithelium
closely the stratified epithelium, but the superficial cells are larger
and have a convex free surface.  


2. If stretched there are usually two layers: a deep layer of more
Composed of secretory cells which show a definite polarity: the lower (basal) half contains the nucleus, the upper (apical) half is filled with granules or droplets of secretion.
or less cuboidal cells, and a superficial layer of large flattened cells.  


II. Glandular Epithelium
[7]


Composed of secretory cells which show a definite polarity: the
lower (basal) half contains the nucleus, the upper (apical) half is
filled with granules or droplets of secretion.


[7]
THE TISSUES




THE TISSUES
The secretion may leave the cell as a fluid which crosses the permeable cell membrane: merocrine type (the most widespread); or in leaving it may destroy the membrane and surface protoplasm: apocrine type (mammary gland and armpit glands) ; or lastly, the secretion is not released until the cell dies and disintegrates: holocrine type (sebaceous glands). In the latter type there is constant replacement of the dead cells by new ones.


A. Exocrine (external secreting) glands. The secretion flows out through a duct which may open on the body surface (glands of the skin, mammary gland) or in cavities which communicate with the outside (glands of the alimentary canal, kidney, etc.).


The secretion may leave the cell as a fluid which crosses the
1. Unicellular glands. Cells scattered among the elements of an epithelium; they usually secrete mucus.
permeable cell membrane: merocrine type (the most widespread);
or in leaving it may destroy the membrane and surface protoplasm:
apocrine type (mammary gland and armpit glands) ; or lastly, the
secretion is not released until the cell dies and disintegrates: holocrine type (sebaceous glands). In the latter type there is constant
replacement of the dead cells by new ones.  


A. Exocrine (external secreting) glands. The secretion flows out
a. Typical is the goblet cell of the intestine, respiratory mucosa, etc.
through a duct which may open on the body surface (glands of
the skin, mammary gland) or in cavities which communicate with
the outside (glands of the alimentary canal, kidney, etc.).  


1. Unicellular glands. Cells scattered among the elements of an
2. Multicellular glands. The epithelial secretory cells are arranged in various ways, as for instance, straight or coiled tubules, branched tubules, or in small vesicles (acini or alveoli).
epithelium; they usually secrete mucus.  


a. Typical is the goblet cell of the intestine, respiratory mucosa,  
a. Simple. The secretory units open directly on the surface of an epithelium (intestinal and sweat glands) or they open into a single simple duct (glands of the stomach, uterus, etc.).
etc.  


2. Multicellular glands. The epithelial secretory cells are arranged
b. Compound. The secretory units are much more numerous and are grouped into lobules more or less completely separated by connective tissue septa. The ducts of each lobule converge into larger ducts and the latter finally open into a main duct (salivary glands, lacrimal gland, etc.).
in various ways, as for instance, straight or coiled tubules,  
branched tubules, or in small vesicles (acini or alveoli).  


a. Simple. The secretory units open directly on the surface of  
B. Endocrine (internal secreting) glands. These lack ducts; their secretions (called hormones) enter the blood stream after crossing the walls of the capillaries of the gland.
an epithelium (intestinal and sweat glands) or they open into
a single simple duct (glands of the stomach, uterus, etc.).  


b. Compound. The secretory units are much more numerous
1. The glandular epithelium is arranged into vesicles (thyroid) or it forms irregular anastomosing strands (parathyroids, anterior pituitary, suprarenals) .
and are grouped into lobules more or less completely separated
by connective tissue septa. The ducts of each lobule converge
into larger ducts and the latter finally open into a main duct
(salivary glands, lacrimal gland, etc.).  


B. Endocrine (internal secreting) glands. These lack ducts; their
C. Exo-endocrine glands. Compound glands with external and internal secretions. The endocrine portion may be represented by cell groups (islands of Langerhans of pancreas) ; or the gland cells may produce an external secretion conveyed by ducts and an internal passing directly into the blood (liver).
secretions (called hormones) enter the blood stream after crossing
the walls of the capillaries of the gland.  


1. The glandular epithelium is arranged into vesicles (thyroid)
or it forms irregular anastomosing strands (parathyroids, anterior
pituitary, suprarenals) .


C. Exo-endocrine glands. Compound glands with external and internal secretions. The endocrine portion may be represented by cell
[ 8 ]
groups (islands of Langerhans of pancreas) ; or the gland cells may
produce an external secretion conveyed by ducts and an internal
passing directly into the blood (liver).




[ 8 ]




Line 450: Line 292:




BLOOD




III. Neuroepithelium


Formed by cells adapted to receive stimuli which they transmit to sensory nerve endings. The free surface of the cells may have stiff cilia (cells of organ of Corti, maculae and cristae of the inner ear; gustatory cells). The epithelioid cells of certain chemoreceptors (carotid glomus, aortic bodies, p. 29) are probably neuroepithelium. (The cones and rods of the retina and the olfactory cells are modified nerve cells.)


BLOOD AND LYMPH I. Blood


A tissue with fluid intercellular substance (blood plasma); the cell elements are: erythrocytes (red blood corpuscles) and leucocytes (white blood corpuscles). There are also non-nucleated corpuscles, the platelets.


A. Erythrocytes. In mammals they are biconcave discs measuring from 7.5 to 7.7P. The central, thin area was formerly occupied by the nucleus. Remnants of the latter are occasionally seen (HowellJolly bodies). Contain hemoglobin. There are normally 4% to 5 millions per cubic millimeter.


B. Leucocytes. Nucleated cells, much less numerous (5000 to 9000 per c. mm. in the human adult). Some lack granules in their cytoplasm (agranulocytes), while others have abundant granulations (granular leucocytes or granulocytes).


1. Agranulocytes.


a. Lymphocytes. Their size varies between 6 \i (small) and 8-9P (large lymphocytes). Nucleus round or slightly irregular, with heavy chromatin blocks. Ba sophilic cytoplas m. Ameboid but non-phagocytic. 20-25% total leucocyte count.


b. Monocytes (large mononuclears). Larger than the preceding (9 to i2p). Nucleus often kidney-shaped. Abundant, slightly basophilic cytoplasm with occasional granules. Non-phagocytic while in the blood stream. 3-8% of leucocyte count.


2. Granulocytes.


a. Neutrophils (also called polymorphonuclears or simply ‘polys’). Ameboid cells (10-12P) with very irregular, deeply staining nucleus and cytoplasm containing pale violet or lilac


[9]




THE TISSUES




granules. Most abundant of the leucocytes (65 to 75%); they ingest small foreign particles and bacteria.


b. Acidophils or eosinophils. Rarer than the preceding (2 to 5%). Nucleus not so irregular, often bilobed. Cytoplasm filled with granules stained with acid dyes.


c. Basophils. Rarest of all (0.5%). Granules are irregular, strongly basophilic. Nucleus irregular, lightly stained. Regarded by some as degenerative forms.


C. Platelets. Small (about 3P), flattened non-nucleated bodies with a central granular area (endoplasm) and a rim without granules (ectoplasm). They appear as clusters in smears and are supposed to play a part in blood clotting.


D. Formation of the blood (hemopoiesis). In the embryo blood arises first in the wall of the yolk sac, then in the liver and spleen and, finally, in the bone marrow. Most blood cells in the yolk sac and liver are erythrocytes. Blood is formed in the adult in the bone marrow but most lymphocytes arise elsewhere (see lymph).


1. Erythropoiesis: formation of erythrocytes. The chief stages ^re:


a. Basophilic erythroblasts. They are the source of the erythrocytes in the adult. Cells with basophilic cytoplasm and heavy chromatin blocks in the nucleus (checker-board appearance). Divide.


BLOOD
b. Normoblasts. Smaller than the preceding and slightly larger than the erythrocytes. Small, deeply stained nucleus. Hemoglobin present in the cytoplasm. The younger normoblasts are still capable of division.


c. Erythrocytes arise through loss of the nuclei of the normoblasts. The dense, pyknotic nucleus may be extruded or it breaks up into particles which gradually disappear.


III. Neuroepithelium
2. Leucopoiesis: production of leucocytes. The granulocytes pass through the following stages:


Formed by cells adapted to receive stimuli which they transmit
a. Myeloblasts. Basophilic cells with large nucleus containing a chromatin network and one or more large, compound nucleoli. Abound in fetal and young marrow; rarer in the adult. Divide by mitosis.
to sensory nerve endings. The free surface of the cells may have
stiff cilia (cells of organ of Corti, maculae and cristae of the inner
ear; gustatory cells). The epithelioid cells of certain chemoreceptors
(carotid glomus, aortic bodies, p. 29) are probably neuroepithelium.
(The cones and rods of the retina and the olfactory cells are modified nerve cells.)


BLOOD AND LYMPH
b. Myelocytes. Cells with roundish nucleus and a larger amount of cytoplasm containing granules which may be eosinophilic, basophilic or neutrophilic. Divide by mitosis; present in large numbers in adult marrow.
I. Blood


A tissue with fluid intercellular substance (blood plasma); the
[ 10]
cell elements are: erythrocytes (red blood corpuscles) and leucocytes
(white blood corpuscles). There are also non-nucleated corpuscles,
the platelets.


A. Erythrocytes. In mammals they are biconcave discs measuring
from 7.5 to 7.7P. The central, thin area was formerly occupied by
the nucleus. Remnants of the latter are occasionally seen (HowellJolly bodies). Contain hemoglobin. There are normally 4% to 5
millions per cubic millimeter.


B. Leucocytes. Nucleated cells, much less numerous (5000 to 9000
CONNECTIVE TISSUE
per c. mm. in the human adult). Some lack granules in their cytoplasm (agranulocytes), while others have abundant granulations
(granular leucocytes or granulocytes).


1. Agranulocytes.


a. Lymphocytes. Their size varies between 6 \i (small) and 8-9P
c. Metamyelocytes. Immature granulocytes with horseshoeshaped nucleus, occasionally seen in the blood, especially in infections. They change into granulocytes.
(large lymphocytes). Nucleus round or slightly irregular, with
heavy chromatin blocks. Ba sophilic cytoplas m. Ameboid but
non-phagocytic. 20-25% total leucocyte count.  


b. Monocytes (large mononuclears). Larger than the preceding
3. Formation of the monocytes. This is a much debated question.
(9 to i2p). Nucleus often kidney-shaped. Abundant, slightly
basophilic cytoplasm with occasional granules. Non-phagocytic
while in the blood stream. 3-8% of leucocyte count.  


2. Granulocytes.  
a. Some authors suppose that they are derived from specific cells (monoblasts) in the bone marrow.


a. Neutrophils (also called polymorphonuclears or simply
b. Others see their origin in endothelium or in mesenchyme.
‘polys’). Ameboid cells (10-12P) with very irregular, deeply
staining nucleus and cytoplasm containing pale violet or lilac


[9]
c. A third view is that they arise from lymphocytes in venous sinuses in the spleen, bone marrow, liver, etc.


4. Formation of the platelets. These arise through fragmentation of giant cells called megakaryocytes (see bone marrow; p. 18).


THE TISSUES
II. Lymph


A. Composition. A colorless fluid collected from all over the body and normally containing variable numbers of small lymphocytes. A few granulocytes (mostly eosinophils) may occur. The lymph from the small intestine contains much fat and has a milky appearance^ during digestion; it is then known as chyle.


granules. Most abundant of the leucocytes (65 to 75%); they
B. Formation of the lymphocytes (lymphopoiesis). Lymphocytes arise in large numbers in the lymph nodes, spleen, thymus, and in patches of lymphoid elements in diverse organs. The following stages are recognizable:
ingest small foreign particles and bacteria.  


b. Acidophils or eosinophils. Rarer than the preceding (2 to  
1. Medium-sized lymphocytes. Cells with relatively large nucleus, containing one or more nucleoli. Basophilic cytoplasm. Divide by mitosis giving rise to small lymphocytes.
5%). Nucleus not so irregular, often bilobed. Cytoplasm filled
with granules stained with acid dyes.  


c. Basophils. Rarest of all (0.5%). Granules are irregular,
2. Large lymphocytes (lymphoblasts). Regarded generally as hypertrophied small lymphocytes; produce lymphocytes of smaller sizes through mitotic division. They may be scattered or grouped into ‘germinal centers’ (p. 41).
strongly basophilic. Nucleus irregular, lightly stained. Regarded
by some as degenerative forms.  


C. Platelets. Small (about 3P), flattened non-nucleated bodies with
THE SUPPORTING TISSUES
a central granular area (endoplasm) and a rim without granules
(ectoplasm). They appear as clusters in smears and are supposed
to play a part in blood clotting.


D. Formation of the blood (hemopoiesis). In the embryo blood
They constitute the framework of the body. They are: connective tissue, reticulo-endothelium, cartilage and bone. They are all of mesodermic origin.
arises first in the wall of the yolk sac, then in the liver and spleen
and, finally, in the bone marrow. Most blood cells in the yolk sac
and liver are erythrocytes. Blood is formed in the adult in the bone
marrow but most lymphocytes arise elsewhere (see lymph).  


1. Erythropoiesis: formation of erythrocytes. The chief stages ^re:
I. Connective Tissue


a. Basophilic erythroblasts. They are the source of the erythrocytes in the adult. Cells with basophilic cytoplasm and heavy
Present in all organs. Its characteristic cells are fibroblasts (or fibrocytes) separated by variable amounts of intercellular substance
chromatin blocks in the nucleus (checker-board appearance).
Divide.


b. Normoblasts. Smaller than the preceding and slightly larger
[11]
than the erythrocytes. Small, deeply stained nucleus. Hemoglobin present in the cytoplasm. The younger normoblasts are
still capable of division.


c. Erythrocytes arise through loss of the nuclei of the normoblasts. The dense, pyknotic nucleus may be extruded or it
breaks up into particles which gradually disappear.


2. Leucopoiesis: production of leucocytes. The granulocytes pass
THE TISSUES
through the following stages:


a. Myeloblasts. Basophilic cells with large nucleus containing a
chromatin network and one or more large, compound nucleoli.
Abound in fetal and young marrow; rarer in the adult. Divide
by mitosis.


b. Myelocytes. Cells with roundish nucleus and a larger amount
containing fibers. The latter may be moderately abundant, loose connective tissue; or they may predominate, fibrous connective tissue.
of cytoplasm containing granules which may be eosinophilic,  
basophilic or neutrophilic. Divide by mitosis; present in large
numbers in adult marrow.  


[ 10]
A. Loose connective tissue. Fibroblasts and other cell types present.


1. Fibroblasts. Rather fixed, flattened, irregularly branched cells with large nucleus. Non-phagocytic.


CONNECTIVE TISSUE
2. Fibers. Produced through activity of the fibroblasts.


a. Collagenous. Bundles of fine fibrils held together by a cementing substance. They vary in size and anastomose freely. They yield gelatin when boiled with water.


c. Metamyelocytes. Immature granulocytes with horseshoeshaped nucleus, occasionally seen in the blood, especially in infections. They change into granulocytes.  
b. Argyrophil. An extension of the preceding in areas in which cells are closely placed. They are impregnated with silver, hence their name. May change into collagenous fibers.


3. Formation of the monocytes. This is a much debated question.  
c. Elastic. Homogeneous, branched fibers anastomosed into loose networks. They are highly refractive and thinner than the collagenous.


a. Some authors suppose that they are derived from specific
3. Ground substance. Believed to be a system of thin membranes delimiting irregular spaces filled with fluid which increases in edema.
cells (monoblasts) in the bone marrow.  


b. Others see their origin in endothelium or in mesenchyme.  
4. Other cell types.


c. A third view is that they arise from lymphocytes in venous
a. Leucocytes migrated from the blood.
sinuses in the spleen, bone marrow, liver, etc.  


4. Formation of the platelets. These arise through fragmentation
b. Resting and wandering histiocytes. When resting they have ragged outlines; nucleus smaller than in the fibroblast. Become ameboid and phagocytic in inflammation and engulf foreign matter (macrophages).
of giant cells called megakaryocytes (see bone marrow; p. 18).  


II. Lymph
c. Mast cells. Irregular elements with small nucleus and cytoplasm loaded with strong basophilic granules. Normally rare.


A. Composition. A colorless fluid collected from all over the body
d. Plasma cells (plasmocytes). Also rare except in certain locations and in chronic inflammations. One or two nuclei closely resembling the nucleus of the lymphocyte, from which they may arise. Basophilic cytoplasm. Non-phagocytic.
and normally containing variable numbers of small lymphocytes.  
A few granulocytes (mostly eosinophils) may occur. The lymph
from the small intestine contains much fat and has a milky appearance^ during digestion; it is then known as chyle.  


B. Formation of the lymphocytes (lymphopoiesis). Lymphocytes
e. Fat cells. Fat may appear as independent droplets or the latter merge into a single large drop which fills the cell. When very abundant they form adipose tissue.
arise in large numbers in the lymph nodes, spleen, thymus, and in
patches of lymphoid elements in diverse organs. The following
stages are recognizable:


1. Medium-sized lymphocytes. Cells with relatively large nucleus,  
B. Fibrous connective tissue. The cells present are mosdy fibroblasts. The fibers are very abundant, the intercellular spaces very much reduced. The collagen or the elastic fibers may predominate.
containing one or more nucleoli. Basophilic cytoplasm. Divide by
mitosis giving rise to small lymphocytes.  


2. Large lymphocytes (lymphoblasts). Regarded generally as hypertrophied small lymphocytes; produce lymphocytes of smaller
1. Mostly collagenous. The bundles may be arranged regularly (tendons, ligaments, aponeuroses and fasciae) or irregularly
sizes through mitotic division. They may be scattered or grouped
into ‘germinal centers’ (p. 41).


THE SUPPORTING TISSUES
[ 12 ]


They constitute the framework of the body. They are: connective
tissue, reticulo-endothelium, cartilage and bone. They are all of
mesodermic origin.


I. Connective Tissue


Present in all organs. Its characteristic cells are fibroblasts (or
RETICULO-ENDOTHELIUM
fibrocytes) separated by variable amounts of intercellular substance


[11]
(dense connective tissue). Whitish aspect due to abundance of collagen.


a. Tendons and ligaments. Thick, closely placed and parallel collagenous bundles. The fibroblasts appear as rows between the bundles and are very much compressed. The arrangement of the bundles is less regular in the ligaments.


THE TISSUES
b. Aponeuroses and fasciae. Bundles woven into a very compact meshwork containing also elastic fibers. Fibroblasts and other connective tissue cells present (derma of skin, sclera of the eye, periosteum, submucosa of alimentary canal, etc.).


2. Mostly elastic. Less frequent than preceding. Has yellowish color. The fibers form parallel strands with frequent anastomoses (ligamenta flava of the vertebrae, stylohyoid ligament, ligamentum nuchae, etc.).


containing fibers. The latter may be moderately abundant, loose
II. Reticulo-endothelium
connective tissue; or they may predominate, fibrous connective
tissue.  


A. Loose connective tissue. Fibroblasts and other cell types present.  
It consists of two closely associated parts: a meshwork of argyrophil fibers (reticulum) and fixed and wandering histiocytes. The latter are often flattened and contribute to the lining of the lymph and blood channels, thus resembling endothelial cells. Since endothelium is not phagocytic the term given to this close association of elements is a misnomer. Reticulo-endothelium forms the framework of the lymph nodes, spleen, bone marrow and liver; it also occurs in some endocrines (pituitary, adrenal), the uterine mucosa, skin, etc.


1. Fibroblasts. Rather fixed, flattened, irregularly branched cells
A. Reticulum. The argyrophil fibers vary in diameter and are repeatedly anastomosed. They are continuous with the collagen fibers.
with large nucleus. Non-phagocytic.  


2. Fibers. Produced through activity of the fibroblasts.  
B. Histiocytes (clasmatocytes, macrophages). They are identical with the resting and wandering histiocytes of loose connective tissue. The resting cells may become ameboid and ingest bacteria, foreign particles and degenerated cells.


a. Collagenous. Bundles of fine fibrils held together by a cementing substance. They vary in size and anastomose freely. They  
1. Resting histiocytes. They are either anchored to the reticulum (which they may partly envelop with their prolongations), or they lie among the argyrophil fibers. According to their location they have received special names:
yield gelatin when boiled with water.  


b. Argyrophil. An extension of the preceding in areas in which
a. Reticular cells. Occur in the lymph nodes.
cells are closely placed. They are impregnated with silver, hence
their name. May change into collagenous fibers.  


c. Elastic. Homogeneous, branched fibers anastomosed into loose
b. Splenocytes. Present in large numbers in the red pulp of the spleen.
networks. They are highly refractive and thinner than the  
collagenous.  


3. Ground substance. Believed to be a system of thin membranes
[13]
delimiting irregular spaces filled with fluid which increases in
edema.


4. Other cell types.


a. Leucocytes migrated from the blood.
THE TISSUES


b. Resting and wandering histiocytes. When resting they have
ragged outlines; nucleus smaller than in the fibroblast. Become
ameboid and phagocytic in inflammation and engulf foreign
matter (macrophages).


c. Mast cells. Irregular elements with small nucleus and cytoplasm loaded with strong basophilic granules. Normally rare.  
c. Kupffer cells. Scattered among the endothelial cells lining the liver sinusoids.


d. Plasma cells (plasmocytes). Also rare except in certain locations and in chronic inflammations. One or two nuclei closely
d. Adventitial cells. In the externa (or adventitia) of the smaller vessels of the body.
resembling the nucleus of the lymphocyte, from which they
may arise. Basophilic cytoplasm. Non-phagocytic.  


e. Fat cells. Fat may appear as independent droplets or the
2. Wandering histiocytes. Ameboid cells resembling the blood monocytes; their nuclei are often kidney-shaped. They may phagocytose whole cells (erythrocytes, lymphocytes, etc.).
latter merge into a single large drop which fills the cell. When
very abundant they form adipose tissue.  


B. Fibrous connective tissue. The cells present are mosdy fibroblasts.
C. Other cell types. Undifferentiated (mesenchyme) cells and fibroblasts also occur associated with the reticulum.
The fibers are very abundant, the intercellular spaces very much
reduced. The collagen or the elastic fibers may predominate.  


1. Mostly collagenous. The bundles may be arranged regularly
D. Functions. Reticulo-endothelium is an important part of the defenses of the body. Besides being phagocytic its cells are supposed to produce antibodies. The latter activity is said to be diminished when the cells are loaded with ingested particles (India ink, lithium carmine, etc.). This is called ‘blockage’ of the reticulo-endothelial system.
(tendons, ligaments, aponeuroses and fasciae) or irregularly


[ 12 ]
III. Cartilage


Consists of roundish cells (chondrocytes) separated by a solid intercellular substance which may become calcified in the adult. Cartilage is surrounded by a layer of dense connective tissue (perichondrium) and transitions between its fibroblasts and the superficial chondrocytes are found. It lacks vessels of its own, as well as nerves.


The ground substance has a homogeneous, glassy aspect (hyaline cartilage) or is occupied by elastic networks (elastic cartilage). In a third variety the cells occur as elongated groups separated by collagenous bundles (flbrocartilage).


A. Hyaline cartilage. It has a distinct whitish color when fresh. When boiled with water yields gelatin.


RETICULO-ENDOTHELIUM
1. Cells. Although usually spherical they may be flattened through mutual pressure. The cells in the surface are also flattened. The nucleus is rather large and the cytoplasm contains glycogen, fat droplets and vacuoles.


(dense connective tissue). Whitish aspect due to abundance of
2. Ground substance. It has cavities or lacunae occupied by the chondrocytes, and numerous fibrils.
collagen.  


a. Tendons and ligaments. Thick, closely placed and parallel
a. Lacunae. Each lacuna is normally occupied by a single chondrocyte. In the adult the lacunae usually occur in groups corresponding to cells derived by division of a single chondrocyte (isogenic groups).
collagenous bundles. The fibroblasts appear as rows between
the bundles and are very much compressed. The arrangement
of the bundles is less regular in the ligaments.  


b. Aponeuroses and fasciae. Bundles woven into a very compact meshwork containing also elastic fibers. Fibroblasts and
b. Capsule. This is distinct layer around each lacuna; it differs
other connective tissue cells present (derma of skin, sclera of
the eye, periosteum, submucosa of alimentary canal, etc.).  


2. Mostly elastic. Less frequent than preceding. Has yellowish
[14]
color. The fibers form parallel strands with frequent anastomoses
(ligamenta flava of the vertebrae, stylohyoid ligament, ligamentum nuchae, etc.).


II. Reticulo-endothelium


It consists of two closely associated parts: a meshwork of argyrophil fibers (reticulum) and fixed and wandering histiocytes. The
BONE
latter are often flattened and contribute to the lining of the lymph
and blood channels, thus resembling endothelial cells. Since endothelium is not phagocytic the term given to this close association of
elements is a misnomer. Reticulo-endothelium forms the framework
of the lymph nodes, spleen, bone marrow and liver; it also occurs
in some endocrines (pituitary, adrenal), the uterine mucosa, skin,
etc.


A. Reticulum. The argyrophil fibers vary in diameter and are repeatedly anastomosed. They are continuous with the collagen fibers.


B. Histiocytes (clasmatocytes, macrophages). They are identical
from the rest of the ground substance in that it is more refractile and stains more deeply.
with the resting and wandering histiocytes of loose connective tissue.
The resting cells may become ameboid and ingest bacteria, foreign
particles and degenerated cells.  


1. Resting histiocytes. They are either anchored to the reticulum
c. Fibrils. Although the ground substance is apparently homogeneous it contains a close meshwork of fine collagenous fibrils visible only after digestion with trypsin or impregnation with certain silver techniques.
(which they may partly envelop with their prolongations), or they
lie among the argyrophil fibers. According to their location they
have received special names:


a. Reticular cells. Occur in the lymph nodes.  
3. Distribution. Hyaline cartilage is the most typical and widespread. It forms most of the embryonic skeleton and is later replaced by bone except in certain places (ventral end of the ribs, articular surfaces of all bones). It also occurs in the nose, larynx, trachea and bronchial tree.


b. Splenocytes. Present in large numbers in the red pulp of the
B. Elastic cartilage.
spleen.  


[13]
1. Cells. They do not differ from those in the preceding variety.


2. Ground substance. It also has lacunae bounded by capsules. It contains elastic networks which may be very dense and are continuous with the elastic fibers of the perichondrium.


THE TISSUES
a. The abundance of elastic fibers imparts a yellowish color to this variety of cartilage.


3. Distribution. Elastic cartilage is not so common as the hyaline variety. It is found in the pinna of the ear, external auditory meatus and eustachian tubes, epiglottis, certain cartilages of the larynx, etc.


c. Kupffer cells. Scattered among the endothelial cells lining the
C. Fibrocartilage. It is a transition between the dense connective tissue of tendons and ligaments and the hyaline cartilage. Accordingly its cells tend to form rows. It lacks a true perichondrium.
liver sinusoids.  


d. Adventitial cells. In the externa (or adventitia) of the smaller
1. Cells. They are spherical or slightly elongated.
vessels of the body.  


2. Wandering histiocytes. Ameboid cells resembling the blood
2. Ground substance. The poorly developed, hyaline ground substance may be condensed as a capsule around each cell. The cell groups are separated from each other by collagenous bundles continuous with those of the tendon or ligament.
monocytes; their nuclei are often kidney-shaped. They may phagocytose whole cells (erythrocytes, lymphocytes, etc.).  


C. Other cell types. Undifferentiated (mesenchyme) cells and fibroblasts also occur associated with the reticulum.  
3. Distribution. It is found in the interarticular cartilages (lower jaw, knee, clavicle), intervertebral disks, symphysis pubis and some other locations.


D. Functions. Reticulo-endothelium is an important part of the
IV. Bone
defenses of the body. Besides being phagocytic its cells are supposed
to produce antibodies. The latter activity is said to be diminished
when the cells are loaded with ingested particles (India ink, lithium
carmine, etc.). This is called ‘blockage’ of the reticulo-endothelial
system.  


III. Cartilage
Bone is a tissue consisting of branched cells (osteocytes) separated by a fibrillar intercellular substance hardened by calcium salts. It forms the greater part of the mammalian skeleton.


Consists of roundish cells (chondrocytes) separated by a solid
[15]
intercellular substance which may become calcified in the adult.
Cartilage is surrounded by a layer of dense connective tissue (perichondrium) and transitions between its fibroblasts and the superficial chondrocytes are found. It lacks vessels of its own, as well as
nerves.


The ground substance has a homogeneous, glassy aspect (hyaline
cartilage) or is occupied by elastic networks (elastic cartilage). In
a third variety the cells occur as elongated groups separated by
collagenous bundles (flbrocartilage).


A. Hyaline cartilage. It has a distinct whitish color when fresh.
THE TISSUES
When boiled with water yields gelatin.


1. Cells. Although usually spherical they may be flattened through
mutual pressure. The cells in the surface are also flattened. The
nucleus is rather large and the cytoplasm contains glycogen, fat
droplets and vacuoles.


2. Ground substance. It has cavities or lacunae occupied by the
A. Structure.
chondrocytes, and numerous fibrils.  


a. Lacunae. Each lacuna is normally occupied by a single chondrocyte. In the adult the lacunae usually occur in groups corresponding to cells derived by division of a single chondrocyte
1. Osteocytes. Cells with rather large, deeply stained nucleus and faintly basophilic cytoplasm continued into branched, freely anastomosing processes.
(isogenic groups).  


b. Capsule. This is distinct layer around each lacuna; it differs
2. Lacunae. Each osteocyte is contained within a lacuna, which it fills completely. From the lacuna arise fine canals (bone canalicules) which contain the processes of the osteocyte. Around each lacuna there is a thin capsule.


[14]
3. Interstitial substance. Apparently homogeneous but actually formed by thin bundles of fibers (osteocollagenous fibers) which yield gelatin when boiled with water. They can be demonstrated by silver impregnation.


a. The osteocollagenous fibers are cemented together by an amorphous substance.


BONE
b. Removal of the calcium salts by weak acid solutions (decalcification) leaves the organic portion intact.


4. Mineral substance. According to most authors the calcium deposits occur only in the amorphous substance binding the osteocollagenous fibers. The calcium is present mostly as dahllite (Ca Co3.2Ca 3 (P0 4 )2). The abundance of calcium salts causes the bone to retain its shape and structure after maceration. In thin plates of dry bone the empty lacunae and the canalicules can be readily recognized.


from the rest of the ground substance in that it is more refractile and stains more deeply.  
B. Types of bone. Bone may have a spongy or a compact appearance. In long bones the shaft or diaphysis consists chiefly of compact bone inclosing a large marrow cavity, while the epiphyses are made of spongy bone with a thin, peripheral layer of compact bone. Short bones closely resemble the epiphyses.


c. Fibrils. Although the ground substance is apparently homogeneous it contains a close meshwork of fine collagenous fibrils
1. Spongy (cancellous) bone. Bone is first laid down as a framework of anastomosing trabeculae. The intertrabecular spaces are occupied by marrow. Bone-forming cells (osteoblasts) and bonedestroying elements (osteoclasts) are often seen on the surface of the trabeculae.
visible only after digestion with trypsin or impregnation with
certain silver techniques.  


3. Distribution. Hyaline cartilage is the most typical and widespread. It forms most of the embryonic skeleton and is later replaced by bone except in certain places (ventral end of the ribs,
2. Compact bone. The interstitial substance is divided into regularly arranged, thin bony plates or lamellae; this arrangement is closely connected with the distribution of the blood vessels which supply the bone.
articular surfaces of all bones). It also occurs in the nose, larynx,
trachea and bronchial tree.  


B. Elastic cartilage.  
a. Haversian systems. An Haversian system contains a small central canal occupied by small blood vessels and lymphatics.


1. Cells. They do not differ from those in the preceding variety.
[t6]


2. Ground substance. It also has lacunae bounded by capsules. It
contains elastic networks which may be very dense and are continuous with the elastic fibers of the perichondrium.


a. The abundance of elastic fibers imparts a yellowish color to
this variety of cartilage.


3. Distribution. Elastic cartilage is not so common as the hyaline
BONE
variety. It is found in the pinna of the ear, external auditory
meatus and eustachian tubes, epiglottis, certain cartilages of the
larynx, etc.


C. Fibrocartilage. It is a transition between the dense connective
tissue of tendons and ligaments and the hyaline cartilage. Accordingly its cells tend to form rows. It lacks a true perichondrium.


1. Cells. They are spherical or slightly elongated.  
(1) The canai is surrounded by a number of concentrically arranged, thin lamellae (4 to 20 or more) appearing as rings in cross section.


2. Ground substance. The poorly developed, hyaline ground substance may be condensed as a capsule around each cell. The cell
(2) The direction of the osteocollagenous fibrils is different in each lamella since they run spirally to the axis of the Haversian canal, each spiral being independent from those in adjacent lamellae.
groups are separated from each other by collagenous bundles continuous with those of the tendon or ligament.  


3. Distribution. It is found in the interarticular cartilages (lower
(3) In and between the lamellae there are osteocytes, and their anastomosing canalicules open into the canal. The canals branch and anastomose with each other.
jaw, knee, clavicle), intervertebral disks, symphysis pubis and  
some other locations.  


IV. Bone
b. Interstitial lamellae. They fill the spaces between the Haversian systems. Most of them are the remnants of these systems after partial destruction during bone formation.


Bone is a tissue consisting of branched cells (osteocytes) separated
c. Circumferential lamellae. They occur on the external surface of compact bone and on the wall of the marrow cavity of long bones. They also contain osteocytes enclosed within lacunae.
by a fibrillar intercellular substance hardened by calcium salts. It
forms the greater part of the mammalian skeleton.  


[15]
d. Sharpey’s (perforating) fibers. These are collagenous bundles of varying thickness which enter the compact bone from the periosteum.


e. Volkmann’s canals. Vascular branches from the periosteum enter through these thin tunnels, which are not surrounded by concentric lamellae. They connect with the Haversian canals.


THE TISSUES
C. The bones as organs. Closely associated with the bone tissue proper are:


1. Periosteum. A dense connective tissue envelope firmly attached to the surface of the bone. It is absent in the articular surfaces and the inner surface of the cranial bones. It consists of two layers :


A. Structure.  
a. An outer (vascular) layer of dense connective tissue rich in blood vessels and containing also lymphatics and nerves. Branches of these vessels enter the bone through Volkmann’s canals.


1. Osteocytes. Cells with rather large, deeply stained nucleus and  
b. An inner (fibrous) layer of collagenous and elastic fibers. The cells in this layer are flattened and under certain conditions (i.e. after fractures) they give rise to osteoblasts and osteoclasts. The former abound in the embryo and young in which they may form a third (osteoblastic) layer.
faintly basophilic cytoplasm continued into branched, freely anastomosing processes.  


2. Lacunae. Each osteocyte is contained within a lacuna, which it
2 . Endosteum. A thin connective tissue layer lining the larger bone cavities, especially the central (marrow) cavity in long bones.
fills completely. From the lacuna arise fine canals (bone canalicules) which contain the processes of the osteocyte. Around each
lacuna there is a thin capsule.  


3. Interstitial substance. Apparently homogeneous but actually
3. Bone marrow. Fills the cavities of the bones. It consists of a
formed by thin bundles of fibers (osteocollagenous fibers) which
yield gelatin when boiled with water. They can be demonstrated
by silver impregnation.  


a. The osteocollagenous fibers are cemented together by an
[17]
amorphous substance.


b. Removal of the calcium salts by weak acid solutions (decalcification) leaves the organic portion intact.


4. Mineral substance. According to most authors the calcium deposits occur only in the amorphous substance binding the osteocollagenous fibers. The calcium is present mostly as dahllite
THE TISSUES
(Ca Co3.2Ca 3 (P0 4 )2). The abundance of calcium salts causes the
bone to retain its shape and structure after maceration. In thin
plates of dry bone the empty lacunae and the canalicules can be
readily recognized.


B. Types of bone. Bone may have a spongy or a compact appearance. In long bones the shaft or diaphysis consists chiefly of compact
bone inclosing a large marrow cavity, while the epiphyses are made
of spongy bone with a thin, peripheral layer of compact bone. Short
bones closely resemble the epiphyses.


1. Spongy (cancellous) bone. Bone is first laid down as a framework of anastomosing trabeculae. The intertrabecular spaces are
reticulo-endothelial framework continuous with the endosteum. The meshes of the framework contain:
occupied by marrow. Bone-forming cells (osteoblasts) and bonedestroying elements (osteoclasts) are often seen on the surface
of the trabeculae.


2. Compact bone. The interstitial substance is divided into regularly arranged, thin bony plates or lamellae; this arrangement is
a. Numerous thin- walled vessels.
closely connected with the distribution of the blood vessels which
supply the bone.  


a. Haversian systems. An Haversian system contains a small
b. Megakaryocytes. Giant cells with very irregular, often ringshaped, large nucleus which stains deeply. Cytoplasm with a central granular portion (endoplasm) and a non-granular superficial layer (ectoplasm). Megakaryocytes are the source of the blood platelets (p. io).
central canal occupied by small blood vessels and lymphatics.  


[t6]
c. Intermediate stages in the formation of the blood cells (p. io ) d. Fat cells. Abound in the adult, especially in the shaft of the long bones where the marrow is really adipose tissue (yellow marrow). The blood-producing (red) marrow remains throughout life in the epiphyses of the long bones and in the vertebrae, ribs, sternum and base of the skull.


D. Formation of bone (osteogenesis). Bone tissue is laid down relatively late in fetal life. Previous to this the skeleton consists of hyaline cartilage. The latter is then replaced by bone (endochondral ossification) but certain bones may arise directly from mesenchymal tissue (intramembranous ossification).


1. Intramembranous ossification. The bones of the vault of the cranium, the flat bones of the face, and the jaw (membrane bones) arise by this method.


a. Formation of the osteoblasts. Mesenchymal cells are changed into these without losing their processes, but their cytoplasm becomes decidedly basophilic and the nucleus excentric. Between the modified mesenchyme cells there are delicate bundles of collagenous fibrils.


b. Deposition of intercellular substance. The osteoblasts deposit fibrillar bone in the form of anastomosing trabeculae, which increase in size through the activity of newly formed osteoblasts and division of preexisting ones.


BONE
c. Formation of the osteocytes. Numbers of osteoblasts become imprisoned within the trabeculae to form the osteocytes of mature bone.


d. Calcification. The newly formed trabeculae soon become calcified.


(1) The canai is surrounded by a number of concentrically
2. Endochondral (intracartilaginous) ossification. This implies the removal of the preexisting cartilage and its replacement by
arranged, thin lamellae (4 to 20 or more) appearing as rings
in cross section.


(2) The direction of the osteocollagenous fibrils is different
[18]
in each lamella since they run spirally to the axis of the
Haversian canal, each spiral being independent from those
in adjacent lamellae.


(3) In and between the lamellae there are osteocytes, and
their anastomosing canalicules open into the canal. The
canals branch and anastomose with each other.


b. Interstitial lamellae. They fill the spaces between the Haversian systems. Most of them are the remnants of these systems
BONE
after partial destruction during bone formation.


c. Circumferential lamellae. They occur on the external surface
of compact bone and on the wall of the marrow cavity of long
bones. They also contain osteocytes enclosed within lacunae.


d. Sharpey’s (perforating) fibers. These are collagenous bundles
bone. Accordingly, the first stages (a-d) are those of degeneration of the cartilage.
of varying thickness which enter the compact bone from the  
periosteum.  


e. Volkmann’s canals. Vascular branches from the periosteum
a. Hypertrophy of the chondrocytes. The cartilage cells (chondrocytes) and the lacunae become much larger, with a corresponding decrease in the amount of intercellular substance. Many of the enlarged lacunae become confluent.
enter through these thin tunnels, which are not surrounded by
concentric lamellae. They connect with the Haversian canals.  


C. The bones as organs. Closely associated with the bone tissue
b. Degeneration of the chondrocytes. After their initial hypertrophy the chondrocytes shrink and finally disappear.
proper are:


1. Periosteum. A dense connective tissue envelope firmly attached
c. Calcification of the remaining ground substance. The strips of ground substance between the groups of confluent lacunae — which form parallel rows in the diaphyses of the long bones — become calcified.
to the surface of the bone. It is absent in the articular surfaces
and the inner surface of the cranial bones. It consists of two layers :


a. An outer (vascular) layer of dense connective tissue rich in
d. Formation of the primordial marrow cavities. They arise through further merging of the enlarged lacunae and will be occupied by the marrow and numerous blood vessels.
blood vessels and containing also lymphatics and nerves.
Branches of these vessels enter the bone through Volkmann’s
canals.  


b. An inner (fibrous) layer of collagenous and elastic fibers.  
e. Penetration of the osteomyelogenic mesenchyme. During the preceding stage the innermost of the layers of the fetal periosteum forms buds which corrode the peripheral portion of the cartilage, bringing into the primordial marrow cavities mesenchymal elements which will give rise to osteoblasts and cells of the primitive bone marrow, respectively.
The cells in this layer are flattened and under certain conditions
(i.e. after fractures) they give rise to osteoblasts and osteoclasts.
The former abound in the embryo and young in which they
may form a third (osteoblastic) layer.  


2 . Endosteum. A thin connective tissue layer lining the larger
f. Penetration of the blood vessels. Vascular loops and buds from the periosteal vessels also grow rapidly within the primordial marrow cavities. In long bones they advance toward the ephiphyses which are ossified independently from the diaphysis.
bone cavities, especially the central (marrow) cavity in long bones.  


3. Bone marrow. Fills the cavities of the bones. It consists of a
g. Formation of the osteoblasts. The mesenchyme cells near the surface of the bars of calcified cartilage become osteoblasts, which are cells of various shapes with basophilic cytoplasm and excentric nucleus. Slender prolongations may arise from their cytoplasm.


[17]
h. Deposition of osteoid. The osteoblasts arrange themselves into an irregular layer on the surface of the strips of calcified cartilage and deposit soft bone. Those which remain imprisoned within the latter become osteocytes. The osteoid or pre-osteal substance soon becomes calcified.


i. Absorption of the newly-formed bone. During fetal life and also in early post-natal life growth of the bones is continuous. To avoid massiveness and permit enlargement of the primordial marrow cavities there is a process of destruction and recon [19]


THE TISSUES


THE TISSUES


reticulo-endothelial framework continuous with the endosteum.
The meshes of the framework contain:


a. Numerous thin- walled vessels.  
struction of the bone. Destruction is effected by the osteoclasts which are cells with acidophilic cytoplasm containing several nuclei (up to 20 or more). They are seen in contact with the surface of the bony trabeculae.


b. Megakaryocytes. Giant cells with very irregular, often ringshaped, large nucleus which stains deeply. Cytoplasm with a  
j. Periosteal ossification. Osteoid is laid down in the periphery by the osteoblasts of the inner layer of the periosteum. In long bones a collar or cylinder of osteoid is formed around the diaphysis even before the buds of osteomyelogenic mesenchyme have penetrated the degenerated cartilage. Most of the compact bone is formed this way.
central granular portion (endoplasm) and a non-granular superficial layer (ectoplasm). Megakaryocytes are the source of  
the blood platelets (p. io).  


c. Intermediate stages in the formation of the blood cells (p.  
k. Epiphyseal ossification. The epiphyseal ossification does not begin until about the time of birth. The osteomyelogenic mesenchyme reaches the center of the epiphyseal cartilage from the diaphysis. Spongy bone is formed by the osteoblasts. Between the epiphysis and the diaphysis there is a line of actively growing cartilage (epiphyseal line or synchondrosis) which maintains the growth of the bone in length until it is terminated in adult life.
io )
d. Fat cells. Abound in the adult, especially in the shaft of the  
long bones where the marrow is really adipose tissue (yellow
marrow). The blood-producing (red) marrow remains throughout life in the epiphyses of the long bones and in the vertebrae,
ribs, sternum and base of the skull.  


D. Formation of bone (osteogenesis). Bone tissue is laid down relatively late in fetal life. Previous to this the skeleton consists of hyaline cartilage. The latter is then replaced by bone (endochondral
MUSCULAR TISSUE
ossification) but certain bones may arise directly from mesenchymal
tissue (intramembranous ossification).


1. Intramembranous ossification. The bones of the vault of the
Muscular tissue consists of much elongated cells (muscle fibers) differentiated for contractility. The latter is practically limited to one direction, the long axis of the cell. The contractile elements are special fibrils (myofibrils) which develop within the embryonic muscle cells or myoblasts.
cranium, the flat bones of the face, and the jaw (membrane
bones) arise by this method.  


a. Formation of the osteoblasts. Mesenchymal cells are changed
Three varieties occur in the adult: Smooth, striated (skeletal) and cardiac muscle, respectively. With few exceptions (iris of the eye, sweat glands) muscular tissue arises from mesoderm.
into these without losing their processes, but their cytoplasm
becomes decidedly basophilic and the nucleus excentric. Between the modified mesenchyme cells there are delicate bundles
of collagenous fibrils.  


b. Deposition of intercellular substance. The osteoblasts deposit
I. Smooth Muscle
fibrillar bone in the form of anastomosing trabeculae, which
increase in size through the activity of newly formed osteoblasts
and division of preexisting ones.  


c. Formation of the osteocytes. Numbers of osteoblasts become
Smooth muscle fibers are long spindles (20 to 500P) with centrally placed nuclei. They abound in the arteries, alimentary canal, bladder, uterus, etc.
imprisoned within the trabeculae to form the osteocytes of mature bone.  


d. Calcification. The newly formed trabeculae soon become calcified.  
A. Structure.


2. Endochondral (intracartilaginous) ossification. This implies
1. Cell membrane. It is indistinct. Intercellular bridges connecting
the removal of the preexisting cartilage and its replacement by


[18]
the cells are known to occur.


2 . Sarcoplasm. The cytoplasm or sarcoplasm is occupied by numerous myofibrils. The latter are long, slender filaments of a


BONE
[20]




bone. Accordingly, the first stages (a-d) are those of degeneration
of the cartilage.


a. Hypertrophy of the chondrocytes. The cartilage cells (chondrocytes) and the lacunae become much larger, with a corresponding decrease in the amount of intercellular substance.
Many of the enlarged lacunae become confluent.


b. Degeneration of the chondrocytes. After their initial hypertrophy the chondrocytes shrink and finally disappear.


c. Calcification of the remaining ground substance. The strips
of ground substance between the groups of confluent lacunae —
which form parallel rows in the diaphyses of the long bones —
become calcified.


d. Formation of the primordial marrow cavities. They arise
t
through further merging of the enlarged lacunae and will be
occupied by the marrow and numerous blood vessels.


e. Penetration of the osteomyelogenic mesenchyme. During the
preceding stage the innermost of the layers of the fetal periosteum forms buds which corrode the peripheral portion of the
cartilage, bringing into the primordial marrow cavities mesenchymal elements which will give rise to osteoblasts and cells of
the primitive bone marrow, respectively.


f. Penetration of the blood vessels. Vascular loops and buds
from the periosteal vessels also grow rapidly within the primordial marrow cavities. In long bones they advance toward the
ephiphyses which are ossified independently from the diaphysis.


g. Formation of the osteoblasts. The mesenchyme cells near the
surface of the bars of calcified cartilage become osteoblasts,
which are cells of various shapes with basophilic cytoplasm and
excentric nucleus. Slender prolongations may arise from their
cytoplasm.


h. Deposition of osteoid. The osteoblasts arrange themselves
into an irregular layer on the surface of the strips of calcified
cartilage and deposit soft bone. Those which remain imprisoned
within the latter become osteocytes. The osteoid or pre-osteal
substance soon becomes calcified.


i. Absorption of the newly-formed bone. During fetal life and
also in early post-natal life growth of the bones is continuous.
To avoid massiveness and permit enlargement of the primordial marrow cavities there is a process of destruction and recon
[19]


STRIATED (SKELETAL) MUSCLE


THE TISSUES
homogeneous substance; those in the periphery are coarser (border or external fibrils). The myofibrils are barely visible in routine preparations.


3 . Nucleus. Its shape varies according to the degree of contraction of the fiber. If the latter is relaxed the nucleus is almost cylindrical. In much contracted fibers it appears lobulated or even twisted. It has a pale chromatin network and one or more nucleoli.


struction of the bone. Destruction is effected by the osteoclasts
B. Appearance in sections. Smooth muscle fibers are either scattered or they form definite bundles and layers. The direction of the fibers is the same in each bundle or layer. Since the thick middle portions of the fibers (containing the nucleus) do not lie at the same level, a cross section of a bundle will show only a few nuclei and many non-nucleated portions, i.e. sections of the tapering portions of adjacent fibers.
which are cells with acidophilic cytoplasm containing several
nuclei (up to 20 or more). They are seen in contact with the  
surface of the bony trabeculae.  


j. Periosteal ossification. Osteoid is laid down in the periphery
C. Development. Smooth muscle arises from myoblasts in the visceral or splanchnic layer of the mesoderm (p. 109). The early myoblast is a short spindle-shaped cell containing cytoplasmic granules which gradually merge to form the myofibrils.
by the osteoblasts of the inner layer of the periosteum. In long
bones a collar or cylinder of osteoid is formed around the diaphysis even before the buds of osteomyelogenic mesenchyme
have penetrated the degenerated cartilage. Most of the compact
bone is formed this way.  


k. Epiphyseal ossification. The epiphyseal ossification does not
II. Striated (Skeletal) Muscle
begin until about the time of birth. The osteomyelogenic mesenchyme reaches the center of the epiphyseal cartilage from the
diaphysis. Spongy bone is formed by the osteoblasts. Between
the epiphysis and the diaphysis there is a line of actively growing cartilage (epiphyseal line or synchondrosis) which maintains the growth of the bone in length until it is terminated in
adult life.


MUSCULAR TISSUE
The fibers are long (1 to 40 mm.), contain many peripherally placed nuclei and numerous myofibrils composed of alternating light and dark disks; the latter cause the cross-striated appearance.


Muscular tissue consists of much elongated cells (muscle fibers)
A. Structure.
differentiated for contractility. The latter is practically limited to
one direction, the long axis of the cell. The contractile elements are
special fibrils (myofibrils) which develop within the embryonic
muscle cells or myoblasts.  


Three varieties occur in the adult: Smooth, striated (skeletal) and
1. Cell membrane (sarcolemma). A very thin, structureless membrane which envelops the fiber.
cardiac muscle, respectively. With few exceptions (iris of the eye,
sweat glands) muscular tissue arises from mesoderm.  


I. Smooth Muscle
2. Sarcoplasm. It fills the spaces between the numerous myofibrils. It is best seen around the nuclei. According to the amount of sarcoplasm two varieties of fibers (mixed in the human muscles) can be differentiated :


Smooth muscle fibers are long spindles (20 to 500P) with centrally
a. Red fibers. These are rich in sarcoplasm and relatively poor in myofibrils. Their color is due to the presence of a diffuse, red pigment. They are less easily fatigued than the following.
placed nuclei. They abound in the arteries, alimentary canal, bladder, uterus, etc.  


A. Structure.  
b. White fibers. They contain less sarcoplasm; the myofibrils are more numerous and thinner. They predominate in the least active muscles.


1. Cell membrane. It is indistinct. Intercellular bridges connecting
3 . Myofibrils. They are clearly visible, especially in cross sections of the fibers in which they appear as dots, evenly distributed or grouped into polygonal areas (fields of Conheim) separated from


the cells are known to occur.
[21 ]


2 . Sarcoplasm. The cytoplasm or sarcoplasm is occupied by numerous myofibrils. The latter are long, slender filaments of a


[20]
THE TISSUES




each other by tracts of sarcoplasm. They consist of alternating dark and light disks.


a. Dark or anisotropic disk. Made of double-refractive substance which is bisected by a narrow light disk (disk of Hensen).


b. Light, single-refractive (isotropic) disk. It is likewise bisected by a thin, dark band: the membrane of Krause or telophragm. Krause’s membrane, however, forms a transverse partition across the whole fiber and is united with the sarcolemma peripherally.


c. Sarcomeres. These are the portions of the myofibrils between two membranes of Krause.


4. Nuclei. Their number depends roughly on the length of the fiber and may reach several hundred. In fully developed fibers they are always found in the periphery, under the sarcolemma; in the muscle fibers of infants and in some red fibers a few centrally placed nuclei may be seen. The nuclei are oval or elliptical and have one or more nucleoli.


5. Motor plates. These correspond to the areas of termination of motor nerve fibers on the muscle. Normally there is one plate for each fiber, placed midway between the ends or closer to one end (tongue). The motor plate causes a swelling on the surface of the fiber and is partially surrounded by nuclei (p. 28) .


B. Development. Striated muscles arise from the embryonic myotomes (see p. 109). The latter consist of spindle-shaped myoblasts, each of which has at first a single nucleus.


1. Formation of the myofibrils. They appear first as homogeneous threads, but they soon show thickenings, the forerunners of the anisotropic disks. They increase in numbers through splitting.


t
2. Nuclear multiplication. Through repeated divisions numerous nuclei are formed. They appear as a row in the center of the fiber, while the periphery is occupied by the myofibrils. In the meantime the fiber becomes elongated.


3. Migration of the nuclei. The nuclei finally migrate toward the periphery while the myofibrils move toward the center of the fiber.


4. Fusion of fibers. According to some authors a striated muscle fiber is not a single, elongated cell but a syncytium arising through fusion of several myoblasts. In this way greater length is attained.




[ 22 ]




CARDIAC MUSCLE




C. The skeletal muscles as organs. Muscles are formed of large numbers of parallel muscle fibers bound together by connective tissue. The fibers are grouped into primary bundles, several of which form secondary bundles, etc.


1. Epimysium. This is a sheath of connective tissue (also known as the external perimysium) enveloping the muscle.


STRIATED (SKELETAL) MUSCLE
2. Perimysium. Partitions arising from the epimysium enter the body of the muscle.


homogeneous substance; those in the periphery are coarser (border
3. Endomysium. Represented by the connective tissue which separates the muscle fibers within the primary bundles.
or external fibrils). The myofibrils are barely visible in routine
preparations.  


3 . Nucleus. Its shape varies according to the degree of contraction
4. Muscle-spindles. These are groups of poorly differentiated muscle fibers enclosed within a connective tissue sheath. The latter is perforated by one or more sensory nerve fibers which end around the muscle fibers (p. 29).
of the fiber. If the latter is relaxed the nucleus is almost cylindrical. In much contracted fibers it appears lobulated or even twisted.  
It has a pale chromatin network and one or more nucleoli.  


B. Appearance in sections. Smooth muscle fibers are either scattered
5. Muscle-tendon junction. Many histologists believe that there is no transition between the muscle fibers and the collagenous bundles of the tendon; the former end abruptly, their rounded ends being covered by the sarcolemma to which are attached the collagenous fibers. This view is not held by others.
or they form definite bundles and layers. The direction of the fibers
is the same in each bundle or layer. Since the thick middle portions
of the fibers (containing the nucleus) do not lie at the same level,
a cross section of a bundle will show only a few nuclei and many
non-nucleated portions, i.e. sections of the tapering portions of
adjacent fibers.  


C. Development. Smooth muscle arises from myoblasts in the visceral or splanchnic layer of the mesoderm (p. 109). The early myoblast is a short spindle-shaped cell containing cytoplasmic granules
III. Cardiac Muscle
which gradually merge to form the myofibrils.  


II. Striated (Skeletal) Muscle
The characteristic muscle of the heart is striated but it differs from skeletal muscle in that it is formed by repeatedly anastomosed fibers (really a syncytium). The nuclei are centrally placed in the syncytial strands.


The fibers are long (1 to 40 mm.), contain many peripherally
A. Structure.
placed nuclei and numerous myofibrils composed of alternating
light and dark disks; the latter cause the cross-striated appearance.  


A. Structure.  
1. Sarcolemma. It is a delicate membrane best seen in longitudinal sections of contracted fibers.


1. Cell membrane (sarcolemma). A very thin, structureless membrane which envelops the fiber.  
2. Sarcoplasm. It fills the spaces between the myofibrils; it is more abundant near the poles of the nucleus where it usually has granules of pale yellow pigment increasing with age.


2. Sarcoplasm. It fills the spaces between the numerous myofibrils.  
3. Myofibrils. They are coarser than in skeletal muscle and have the same structure. Krause’s membrane is also present.
It is best seen around the nuclei. According to the amount of
sarcoplasm two varieties of fibers (mixed in the human muscles)
can be differentiated :


a. Red fibers. These are rich in sarcoplasm and relatively poor
4. Nuclei. The nuclei are oval, but may appear irregular in cases of extreme contraction.
in myofibrils. Their color is due to the presence of a diffuse,
red pigment. They are less easily fatigued than the following.  


b. White fibers. They contain less sarcoplasm; the myofibrils
5. Intercalated disks. Either straight bands, or V-shaped stripes or a group of disks arranged like steps, highly characteristic of cardiac muscle. They are usually indistinct in routine slides, but can be brought out with certain dyes.
are more numerous and thinner. They predominate in the least
active muscles.  


3 . Myofibrils. They are clearly visible, especially in cross sections
[23]
of the fibers in which they appear as dots, evenly distributed or
grouped into polygonal areas (fields of Conheim) separated from


[21 ]


THE TISSUES


THE TISSUES


a. They were formerly regarded as the thickened membranes at the end of the fibers; however several intercalated disks may occur in close proximity, without nuclei in between.


each other by tracts of sarcoplasm. They consist of alternating
b. Their function is unknown.
dark and light disks.  


a. Dark or anisotropic disk. Made of double-refractive substance
B. Development. Cardiac muscle tissue is derived from the splanchnic mesoderm in contact with the cardiac tubes (p. 133). The myoblasts are at first independent but they soon merge into a syncytium; the nuclei multiply and the myofibrils arise as in skeletal muscle. A lesser degree of differentiation is characteristic of the muscular portions which become the conductive system of the heart (p. 39).
which is bisected by a narrow light disk (disk of Hensen).  


b. Light, single-refractive (isotropic) disk. It is likewise bisected
NERVOUS TISSUE
by a thin, dark band: the membrane of Krause or telophragm.
Krause’s membrane, however, forms a transverse partition
across the whole fiber and is united with the sarcolemma peripherally.


c. Sarcomeres. These are the portions of the myofibrils between
Nerve cells are built for the reception of stimuli and their transmission to other nerve cells or to diverse structures (musculature, glands, etc.). They are the most highly specialized cells of the body. Nervous tissue consists of two different elements: the nerve cells or neurones, and the supporting tissue or neuroglia, respectively.
two membranes of Krause.  


4. Nuclei. Their number depends roughly on the length of the
I. Nerve Cells (Neurones)
fiber and may reach several hundred. In fully developed fibers
they are always found in the periphery, under the sarcolemma;
in the muscle fibers of infants and in some red fibers a few centrally placed nuclei may be seen. The nuclei are oval or elliptical
and have one or more nucleoli.  


5. Motor plates. These correspond to the areas of termination of
A typical nerve cell has branched processes arising from the cell body or perikaryon. One of these, called the axon, carries impulses away from the cell body (i.e. centrifugally) while the others, known as dendrites, generally receive impulses which they transmit in the opposite direction (i.e. centripetally).
motor nerve fibers on the muscle. Normally there is one plate for
each fiber, placed midway between the ends or closer to one end
(tongue). The motor plate causes a swelling on the surface of the  
fiber and is partially surrounded by nuclei (p. 28) .  


B. Development. Striated muscles arise from the embryonic myotomes (see p. 109). The latter consist of spindle-shaped myoblasts,  
A. Shape. The shape of the nerve cell is highly variable, as well as its size. According to the number and position of the processes three main types are recognized:
each of which has at first a single nucleus.


1. Formation of the myofibrils. They appear first as homogeneous
1 . Multipolar. Has one axon and several dendrites.
threads, but they soon show thickenings, the forerunners of the
anisotropic disks. They increase in numbers through splitting.  


2. Nuclear multiplication. Through repeated divisions numerous
2 . Bipolar. Only two processes, one of which is a dendrite, the other the axon (retina; ganglia of the inner ear).
nuclei are formed. They appear as a row in the center of the
fiber, while the periphery is occupied by the myofibrils. In the
meantime the fiber becomes elongated.  


3. Migration of the nuclei. The nuclei finally migrate toward the  
3 . Monopolar. The single process soon bifurcates: one branch corresponds to the dendrite (i.e. it transmits centripetally), the other is the axon (most cells of the cerebrospinal ganglia except those noted above).
periphery while the myofibrils move toward the center of the  
fiber.  


4. Fusion of fibers. According to some authors a striated muscle
4 . Transitions between 2 and 3 are of common occurrence in the cerebrospinal ganglia.
fiber is not a single, elongated cell but a syncytium arising
through fusion of several myoblasts. In this way greater length
is attained.  


5 . Dendrites. They may be poorly or profusely branched. In many


[ 22 ]  
[24]




CARDIAC MUSCLE
,


.


C. The skeletal muscles as organs. Muscles are formed of large
numbers of parallel muscle fibers bound together by connective
tissue. The fibers are grouped into primary bundles, several of which
form secondary bundles, etc.


1. Epimysium. This is a sheath of connective tissue (also known
as the external perimysium) enveloping the muscle.


2. Perimysium. Partitions arising from the epimysium enter the
body of the muscle.


3. Endomysium. Represented by the connective tissue which separates the muscle fibers within the primary bundles.


4. Muscle-spindles. These are groups of poorly differentiated
muscle fibers enclosed within a connective tissue sheath. The
latter is perforated by one or more sensory nerve fibers which
end around the muscle fibers (p. 29).


5. Muscle-tendon junction. Many histologists believe that there
â–
is no transition between the muscle fibers and the collagenous
bundles of the tendon; the former end abruptly, their rounded
ends being covered by the sarcolemma to which are attached the
collagenous fibers. This view is not held by others.


III. Cardiac Muscle


The characteristic muscle of the heart is striated but it differs
from skeletal muscle in that it is formed by repeatedly anastomosed
fibers (really a syncytium). The nuclei are centrally placed in the
syncytial strands.


A. Structure.


1. Sarcolemma. It is a delicate membrane best seen in longitudinal
sections of contracted fibers.


2. Sarcoplasm. It fills the spaces between the myofibrils; it is more
abundant near the poles of the nucleus where it usually has granules of pale yellow pigment increasing with age.


3. Myofibrils. They are coarser than in skeletal muscle and have
the same structure. Krause’s membrane is also present.


4. Nuclei. The nuclei are oval, but may appear irregular in cases
of extreme contraction.


5. Intercalated disks. Either straight bands, or V-shaped stripes
or a group of disks arranged like steps, highly characteristic of
cardiac muscle. They are usually indistinct in routine slides, but
can be brought out with certain dyes.


[23]




THE TISSUES




a. They were formerly regarded as the thickened membranes
at the end of the fibers; however several intercalated disks may
occur in close proximity, without nuclei in between.


b. Their function is unknown.


B. Development. Cardiac muscle tissue is derived from the splanchnic mesoderm in contact with the cardiac tubes (p. 133). The myoblasts are at first independent but they soon merge into a syncytium;
the nuclei multiply and the myofibrils arise as in skeletal muscle.
A lesser degree of differentiation is characteristic of the muscular
portions which become the conductive system of the heart (p. 39).


NERVOUS TISSUE
.


Nerve cells are built for the reception of stimuli and their transmission to other nerve cells or to diverse structures (musculature,
glands, etc.). They are the most highly specialized cells of the body.
Nervous tissue consists of two different elements: the nerve cells
or neurones, and the supporting tissue or neuroglia, respectively.


I. Nerve Cells (Neurones)


A typical nerve cell has branched processes arising from the cell
body or perikaryon. One of these, called the axon, carries impulses
away from the cell body (i.e. centrifugally) while the others,
known as dendrites, generally receive impulses which they transmit
in the opposite direction (i.e. centripetally).


A. Shape. The shape of the nerve cell is highly variable, as well as
its size. According to the number and position of the processes
three main types are recognized:


1 . Multipolar. Has one axon and several dendrites.


2 . Bipolar. Only two processes, one of which is a dendrite, the
NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)
other the axon (retina; ganglia of the inner ear).


3 . Monopolar. The single process soon bifurcates: one branch
cells they are beset with very small spiny-like processes (gemmules).
corresponds to the dendrite (i.e. it transmits centripetally), the
other is the axon (most cells of the cerebrospinal ganglia except
those noted above).  


4 . Transitions between 2 and 3 are of common occurrence in the
6. Axon. The axon or axis-cylinder is a thin, smooth process of variable length. It gives of? branches roughly at right angles to its axis (collaterals) and ends in a tuft of branches (terminal arborization).
cerebrospinal ganglia.  


5 . Dendrites. They may be poorly or profusely branched. In many
a. Short axon type. The axon breaks up into numerous branches near its emergence from the cell body.


[24]
b. Long axon type. The terminal arborization occurs at a variable distance from the cell body (a few millimeters to many inches).


7. Neurone theory. A nerve cell, including its dendrites and axon, is regarded by most histologists as a unit or entity, termed neurone.


,
a. The neurone theory claims a lack of continuity between the processes of one neurone and those of another.


.  
b. According to this view the nervous system consists of chains of independent neurones associated with each other in various ways.


B. Structure.


1. Cytoplasm (neuroplasm). A homogeneous, semiliquid and highly viscid substance which occupies the entire neurone. In the axon it is called axoplasm. A cell membrane is absent.


2. Neurofibrils. Threads of variable thickness (seen in the living) which run in every direction and extend into the dendrites and axon to the finest terminal twigs. They anastomose frequently to form an elaborate meshwork within the cell.


a. Neurofibrils are impregnated with silver techniques (neurofibrillar methods).


b. They have been regarded by some as the substratum for transmission of nervous impulses, while others consider them as a supporting framework of the neurone.


3. Chromophilic (tigroid) substance. Occurs in large and medium-sized (chromophilic) neurones.


a. Structure. It consists of granules clumped together into masses of various sizes (Nissl bodies). The granules stain deeply with basic aniline dyes. They are, most probably, preexisting structures, not artifacts, which occupy the meshes of the neurofibrillar framework.




[25]


â– 


THE TISSUES




b. Distribution. When present, the Nissl bodies occur not only in the cell body but also in the dendrites; they are absent in the axon and the point of its implantation on the cell body (axon hillock).


(i) The form, size and distribution of the Nissl bodies is extremely variable in different cells and may be related to variations in the density of the neurofibrillar meshwork.


c. Changes. Nissl bodies decrease in numbers and even disappear in fatigued nerve cells and in certain pathological processes (chromatolysis). They are similarly affected after injury to the axon.


4. Nucleus. The nucleus is roughly spherical and relatively large, specially in the motor neurones of the spinal cord. Its structure varies according to whether the neurone is chromophilic or chromophobic (i.e. lacks Nissl bodies).


a. Chromophilic neurones. The large nucleus contains a linin meshwork (p. 2), abundant nuclear sap and a large nucleolus (rarely two or more). The chromatin is scanty, being represented by one or two dense, small masses near the nucleolus.


b. Chromophobic neurones. In small and many medium-sized neurones the chromatin is scattered over the linin meshwork or forms large knots.


5. Organoids and inclusions. Nerve cells possess a well-developed Golgi apparatus and mitochondria. Inclusions are represented chiefly by a yellowish pigment (lipochrome), to which the color of the gray matter is due. This type of pigment increases with age. Melanin occurs only in certain areas of the central nervous system and in the neurones of the cerebrospinal and sympathetic ganglia.


6. Cytocentrum. Although adult nerve cells do not divide a cytocentrum containing two centrioles of unequal size and shape has been described.


C. Nerve fibers. Since axons are the chief constituents of the peripheral nerves they are called nerve fibers, a term also used for the long axons within the central nervous system. In the peripheral nerves axons are always enclosed within sheaths; in the central nervous system there are both sheathed and naked axons.


1. Structure of the axon. It contains numerous neurofibrils placed so closely that they cannot be identified as such except in thick


[26]




NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)


axons. Thin axons always show a compact structure. The neurofibrils in either case may be seen in the branches of termination.


2. Sheath of Schwann or neurilemma. Present in the peripheral nerves. It is a delicate membrane consisting of a single layer of flattened, branched cells (cells of Schwann); the branches wrap themselves around the axon.


a. They are not of connective tissue nature but probably belong to neuroglia (see p. 33).


b. They are important as nutritive elements for the axon and also play an active part during nerve regeneration.


3. Myelin sheath. Occurs in the peripheral nerves and also in the central nervous system. It is an homogeneous envelope made up of a mixture of various lipoids (of which cholesterol is the most important), certain cerebrosides, phospholipins and fatty acids.


a. Nodes of Ranvier. In the central nervous system the myelin sheath is practically continuous. In peripheral nerves it is divided into segments by constrictions, called nodes of Ranvier. The thicker the axon the longer the segments.


b. Clefts of Schmidt-Lantermann. The myelin of each segment is practically interrupted by oblique clefts; the segment is thus divided into funnel-shaped sections.


c. Relation of the Schwann cells to the myelin segments. Each myelin segment is surrounded by a single cell of Schwann. In thick fibers the nucleus of the Schwann cell usually appears within a shallow depression of the myelin segment.


4. Myelinated and unmyelinated fibers. The thickness of the myelin sheath is in direct ratio to the diameter of the axon. In very thin myelinated fibers the sheath is not visible unless it is stained. Unmyelinated fibers are grouped into small bundles enclosed within a syncytium of Schwann cells.


5. The nerves as organs. One or more bundles of nerve fibers enclosed within a connective tissue sheath is called a nerve. The bundles and the nerve fibers within them are bound together by connective tissue which carries the vessels for the nerve.


a. Epineurium. This is the outermost connective tissue sheath.


b. Perineurium. The sheath around each individual fascicle. When several fascicles occur (i.e. in the sciatic nerve) the space between the perineurium and the epineurium contains connective tissue and fat cells.




[27]




.
THE TISSUES




c. Endoneurium. Septa from the preceding, dividing the nerve fascicle into compartments, are known collectively as the endoneurium. The compartments are occupied by numerous nerve fibers.


d. Sheath of Key-Retzius. The nerve fibers are separated from each other by fine collagenous bundles which collectively form this sheath. A still finer sheath composed of delicate argyrophil fibers occurs in contact with the cells of Schwann.


D. Nerve endings. These are the terminations of the axons and their branches (collaterals). The endings may be located within the central nervous system and ganglia (see synapse) or in various tissues in diverse parts of the body. The latter will be considered here.


1. Efferent. They discharge nervous impulses on the muscle fibers, ganglia, and the cells of various glands.


a. Motor plates. Their position has already been indicated (p. 22). The nerve fiber ending within the plate loses its myelin before it crosses the sarcolemma. The (hypolemmal) ending has short, irregularly dilated branches; nuclei occur among them.


(1) The boundary between the plate and the sarcoplasm (the “sole”) has nuclei belonging to the muscle fiber.


b. Diffuse motor endings. Found in the smooth musculature of various organs and in cardiac muscle. The terminal arborizations have long branches which touch the surface of the muscle fibers (epilemmal endings).


c. Secretory endings. Occur in contact with the secretory cells of certain glands (salivary and lacrimal gland, pancreas, etc.).


NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)
d. Preganglionic endings. Are located within the ganglia of the sympathetic and parasympathetic divisions of the autonomic system. They are the terminations of axons of neurones which reside in the spinal cord, medulla oblongata, and midbrain


cells they are beset with very small spiny-like processes (gemmules).
(p- 32) •


6. Axon. The axon or axis-cylinder is a thin, smooth process of
2. Afferent. Afferent nerve endings receive impulses originating in various parts of the body, which they transmit to the central nervous system. They may be free (a-c) or encapsulated (d-h).
variable length. It gives of? branches roughly at right angles to
its axis (collaterals) and ends in a tuft of branches (terminal
arborization).  


a. Short axon type. The axon breaks up into numerous branches  
a. Intraepithelial endings. The terminal branches occur among the epithelial cells, usually in stratified (skin, sheath of hair follicle, cornea) and pseudostratified (respiratory) epithelia.
near its emergence from the cell body.  


b. Long axon type. The terminal arborization occurs at a variable distance from the cell body (a few millimeters to many
[ 28 ]
inches).


7. Neurone theory. A nerve cell, including its dendrites and axon,
is regarded by most histologists as a unit or entity, termed neurone.


a. The neurone theory claims a lack of continuity between the
processes of one neurone and those of another.


b. According to this view the nervous system consists of chains
of independent neurones associated with each other in various
ways.


B. Structure.


1. Cytoplasm (neuroplasm). A homogeneous, semiliquid and
highly viscid substance which occupies the entire neurone. In the
axon it is called axoplasm. A cell membrane is absent.


2. Neurofibrils. Threads of variable thickness (seen in the living)
which run in every direction and extend into the dendrites and
axon to the finest terminal twigs. They anastomose frequently to
form an elaborate meshwork within the cell.


a. Neurofibrils are impregnated with silver techniques (neurofibrillar methods).


b. They have been regarded by some as the substratum for
transmission of nervous impulses, while others consider them
as a supporting framework of the neurone.


3. Chromophilic (tigroid) substance. Occurs in large and medium-sized (chromophilic) neurones.


a. Structure. It consists of granules clumped together into
masses of various sizes (Nissl bodies). The granules stain deeply
with basic aniline dyes. They are, most probably, preexisting
structures, not artifacts, which occupy the meshes of the neurofibrillar framework.




[25]




THE TISSUES




b. Distribution. When present, the Nissl bodies occur not only
in the cell body but also in the dendrites; they are absent in
the axon and the point of its implantation on the cell body
(axon hillock).


(i) The form, size and distribution of the Nissl bodies is
extremely variable in different cells and may be related to
variations in the density of the neurofibrillar meshwork.


c. Changes. Nissl bodies decrease in numbers and even disappear in fatigued nerve cells and in certain pathological processes (chromatolysis). They are similarly affected after injury
to the axon.


4. Nucleus. The nucleus is roughly spherical and relatively large,
specially in the motor neurones of the spinal cord. Its structure
varies according to whether the neurone is chromophilic or chromophobic (i.e. lacks Nissl bodies).


a. Chromophilic neurones. The large nucleus contains a linin
meshwork (p. 2), abundant nuclear sap and a large nucleolus
(rarely two or more). The chromatin is scanty, being represented by one or two dense, small masses near the nucleolus.


b. Chromophobic neurones. In small and many medium-sized
neurones the chromatin is scattered over the linin meshwork
or forms large knots.


5. Organoids and inclusions. Nerve cells possess a well-developed
Golgi apparatus and mitochondria. Inclusions are represented
chiefly by a yellowish pigment (lipochrome), to which the color
of the gray matter is due. This type of pigment increases with
age. Melanin occurs only in certain areas of the central nervous
system and in the neurones of the cerebrospinal and sympathetic
ganglia.


6. Cytocentrum. Although adult nerve cells do not divide a cytocentrum containing two centrioles of unequal size and shape has
been described.


C. Nerve fibers. Since axons are the chief constituents of the peripheral nerves they are called nerve fibers, a term also used for the long
NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)
axons within the central nervous system. In the peripheral nerves
axons are always enclosed within sheaths; in the central nervous
system there are both sheathed and naked axons.


1. Structure of the axon. It contains numerous neurofibrils placed
The terminal swellings may be very close to the epithelial surface.
so closely that they cannot be identified as such except in thick


[26]
b. Connective tissue endings. They occur mostly under epithelia (skin, cornea). They are usually diffuse.


c. Vascular endings. The best known are the pressoreceptors of the carotid sinus, arch of the aorta and base of the right subclavia; they are stimulated mechanically by changes in the blood pressure which stretch the vessel wall. Appear as elaborate arborizations with reticulated swellings in their branches. Also present in the large veins entering the heart.


NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)  
d. End bulbs. Spherical or oval, with a thin connective tissue capsule which contains the twisted terminal arborizations of one or more sensory fibers. They occur in diverse areas of the body (conjunctiva of eye, lips and buccal mucosa, nasal cavities, external genitals, etc.) .


axons. Thin axons always show a compact structure. The neurofibrils in either case may be seen in the branches of termination.  
e. Tactile corpuscles (of Meissner). More complex than the preceding. Oval bodies divided into compartments by horizontal septa attached to the capsule. The compartments contain the much twisted terminal branches of one or more sensory fibers.


2. Sheath of Schwann or neurilemma. Present in the peripheral
(i) They occur in the skin, especially in the finger tips, palm of the hand, and sole of the foot.
nerves. It is a delicate membrane consisting of a single layer of
flattened, branched cells (cells of Schwann); the branches wrap
themselves around the axon.  


a. They are not of connective tissue nature but probably belong
f. Pacinian corpuscles. Usually large, laminated, elliptical structures. The capsule is formed by many concentrical lamellae of connective tissue nature. The axis is occupied by a cavity where a single nerve fiber ends without branching.
to neuroglia (see p. 33).  


b. They are important as nutritive elements for the axon and  
(1) Occur in the subcutaneous tissue in various parts of the body and in the mesenteries.
also play an active part during nerve regeneration.  


3. Myelin sheath. Occurs in the peripheral nerves and also in the
(2) They are stimulated by deep, or heavy, pressure.
central nervous system. It is an homogeneous envelope made up
of a mixture of various lipoids (of which cholesterol is the most
important), certain cerebrosides, phospholipins and fatty acids.  


a. Nodes of Ranvier. In the central nervous system the myelin
g. Neuromuscular spindles. Already mentioned (p. 23). The sensory fibers branch profusely around the poorly differentiated muscle fibers, which they touch in many places.
sheath is practically continuous. In peripheral nerves it is divided into segments by constrictions, called nodes of Ranvier.  
The thicker the axon the longer the segments.  


b. Clefts of Schmidt-Lantermann. The myelin of each segment
(1) They are affected by stretching and also by extreme contraction of the muscle.
is practically interrupted by oblique clefts; the segment is thus
divided into funnel-shaped sections.  


c. Relation of the Schwann cells to the myelin segments. Each
h. Muscle-tendon spindles. Occur at or near the junction of the muscle with the tendon. The spindle consists of several tendon bundles covered by a thin capsule. One or more sensory fibers enter the spindle, where they break into complicated arborizations. Function as the preceding.
myelin segment is surrounded by a single cell of Schwann. In
thick fibers the nucleus of the Schwann cell usually appears
within a shallow depression of the myelin segment.  


4. Myelinated and unmyelinated fibers. The thickness of the
i. Chemoreceptor endings. Occur in small organs formerly re [29]
myelin sheath is in direct ratio to the diameter of the axon. In
very thin myelinated fibers the sheath is not visible unless it is
stained. Unmyelinated fibers are grouped into small bundles enclosed within a syncytium of Schwann cells.


5. The nerves as organs. One or more bundles of nerve fibers enclosed within a connective tissue sheath is called a nerve. The
bundles and the nerve fibers within them are bound together by
connective tissue which carries the vessels for the nerve.


a. Epineurium. This is the outermost connective tissue sheath.
THE TISSUES


b. Perineurium. The sheath around each individual fascicle.
When several fascicles occur (i.e. in the sciatic nerve) the space
between the perineurium and the epineurium contains connective tissue and fat cells.


garded as paraganglia (carotid and aortic glomus, supracardial paraganglia) . The nerve terminals are in close contact with cells (probably neuroepithelial) .


[27]
(i) They register changes in the oxygen content of the blood, which elicit respiratory reflexes.


E. Distribution of the neurones; their relations (synapse). Nerve cells are not scattered throughout the nervous system but occupy definite areas in the brain and spinal cord and outside these regions (i.e. in the ganglia).


THE TISSUES
1. Gray matter. Areas occupied by neurones are distinguished from other parts of the nervous system in that they have a distinct grayish color. This is due to the presence of pigment within the neurones (p. 26). The neurones may occur in groups or be arranged in layers. The gray matter contains not only the cell bodies but also the dendrites and a variable portion of the axons of the neurones.


a. Brain. In the cerebral hemispheres and the cerebellum the gray matter occurs in the periphery while the more central portions contain white matter with a number of gray masses or nuclei (basal nuclei of the brain; nuclei of cerebellum).


c. Endoneurium. Septa from the preceding, dividing the nerve
b. Spinal cord. The relations of the gray and white matter are reversed, i.e. the latter occurs in the periphery, the gray matter in the center. In cross section the gray matter roughly simulates an H.
fascicle into compartments, are known collectively as the endoneurium. The compartments are occupied by numerous nerve
fibers.  


d. Sheath of Key-Retzius. The nerve fibers are separated from
2. White matter. It is formed by the axons of the neurones, which are myelinated, for the most part. Hence its color. The sheath of Schwann is absent but the axons are enveloped by the processes of the neuroglia cells, especially the oligodendroglia (p. 33).
each other by fine collagenous bundles which collectively form
this sheath. A still finer sheath composed of delicate argyrophil
fibers occurs in contact with the cells of Schwann.  


D. Nerve endings. These are the terminations of the axons and
3. Synapse. The neurones of the central nervous system are arranged in such a way that the termination of the axon of a neurone touches the cell body and dendrites of one or more neurones. This contact is called synapse. Synapses occur only in the gray matter.
their branches (collaterals). The endings may be located within the
central nervous system and ganglia (see synapse) or in various
tissues in diverse parts of the body. The latter will be considered
here.  


1. Efferent. They discharge nervous impulses on the muscle fibers,
a. Terminal buttons (‘boutons terminaux’). They are thickenings of the finest axonic twigs in contact with the neurone.
ganglia, and the cells of various glands.  


a. Motor plates. Their position has already been indicated (p.
b. Axosomatic synapses. The branches of the axon end in contact with the cell body of the neurone.
22). The nerve fiber ending within the plate loses its myelin
before it crosses the sarcolemma. The (hypolemmal) ending
has short, irregularly dilated branches; nuclei occur among
them.  


(1) The boundary between the plate and the sarcoplasm (the
c. Axodendritic synapses. Contact is effected with the dendrites (climbing and mossy fibers of the cerebellum).
“sole”) has nuclei belonging to the muscle fiber.  


b. Diffuse motor endings. Found in the smooth musculature of
[30]
various organs and in cardiac muscle. The terminal arborizations have long branches which touch the surface of the muscle
fibers (epilemmal endings).


c. Secretory endings. Occur in contact with the secretory cells
of certain glands (salivary and lacrimal gland, pancreas, etc.).


d. Preganglionic endings. Are located within the ganglia of the
NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)
sympathetic and parasympathetic divisions of the autonomic
system. They are the terminations of axons of neurones which
reside in the spinal cord, medulla oblongata, and midbrain


(p- 32) •
d. Mixed synapses. A neurone may receive impulses from several sources, some axons ending in contact with the cell body, others in contact with the dendrites (motor neurones of the spinal cord).


2. Afferent. Afferent nerve endings receive impulses originating
F. Structure of the ganglia. A ganglion is a collection of neurones in the path of a nerve. The neurones may receive impulses through a peripheral prolongation ending somewhere in the body (sensory or afferent neurones) or they may originate impulses which are projected on smooth and cardiac muscle, glands, etc. (autonomic neurones).
in various parts of the body, which they transmit to the central
nervous system. They may be free (a-c) or encapsulated (d-h).  


a. Intraepithelial endings. The terminal branches occur among
1. Cerebrospinal ganglia. The ganglia of some of the cranial nerves (trigeminus, facial, auditory, glossopharyngeus and vagus) and the spinal ganglia are sensory and have the same structure. They consist of monopolar neurones, except the cochlear and vestibular ganglia of the auditory nerve in which the neurones are bipolar. A few of the latter may occur in the other ganglia.
the epithelial cells, usually in stratified (skin, sheath of hair
follicle, cornea) and pseudostratified (respiratory) epithelia.  


[ 28 ]
a. Distribution of the neurones. They form a continuous layer in the periphery of the ganglion; toward the center they are grouped into irregular strands separated by bundles of nerve fibers. The neurones vary considerably in size.


b. Structure. Sensory neurones have a neurofibrillar meshwork and Nissl bodies; the latter are well developed in the large neurones which have a vesicular nucleus, poor in chromatin ( P . 26).


c. Processes.


(1) Bipolar cells. The peripheral process is usually thicker than the central process which enters the spinal cord. Both are myelinated, and in some cases the myelin sheath may also enclose the cell body.


(2) Monopolar cells. They have a single process which soon acquires a myelin sheath. It bifurcates into a peripheral branch and a thinner central branch entering the cord; both are myelinated in the larger cells.


d. Capsule. Each neurone is surrounded by a connective tissue capsule (continuous with the endoneurium) which is lined internally by flattened cells.


e. Satellite cells (amphicytes). These are branched elements residing within the capsule, in contact with the surface of the


[ 31 ]




THE TISSUES




neurone which they may corrode in old subjects. They are probably neuroglia cells.


f. Absence of synapses. Since sensory neurones do not receive impulses from other nerve cells there are no synapses in cerebrospinal ganglia.


2. Ganglia of the autonomic system. The sympathetic and parasympathetic ganglia have a similar structure. They consist of multipolar neurones of various sizes and shapes. The smallest of the parasympathetic ganglia may have only a few neurones.


a. Distribution of the neurones. Similar to that mentioned for the cerebrospinal ganglia.


b. Structure. Neurofibrillar meshwork and Nissl bodies are present. The latter are usually smaller and more diffuse than in the cerebrospinal ganglion cells. Binucleated neurones may occur.


c. Dendritic processes. The dendrites vary enormously in number, shape and length, as well as in the degrees of branching. In many ganglia the dendritic processes of several cells form bundles (protoplasmic tracts). Short (intracapsular) dendrites occur in the apes and in man.


d. Axon. Resembles closely a dendrite and does not give off collaterals. The thinner axons are unmyelinated (fibers of Remak). The myelin sheath around the thicker axons may be interrupted in stretches.


e. Capsule. Similar to the capsule of the cerebrospinal neurones but extending somewhat along the larger dendrites. In some small parasympathetic ganglia (plexuses of the intestine) the capsule is normally absent.


f. Satellite cells. Present in variable numbers.


g. Synapses. Since the autonomic ganglia receive impulses through preganglionic fibers they are the site of numerous synapses.


(1) The terminal twigs of the preganglionics end as buttons of variable size and, in many cases, as minute rings.


( 2 ) Synaptic contact may take place with the dendrites or with the cell body; in the latter case the terminal branches, after crossing the capsule, wrap themselves around the cell (pericellular baskets) .


[ 32 ]




Line 1,611: Line 1,086:




'




Line 1,630: Line 1,106:




NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)


The terminal swellings may be very close to the epithelial
surface.


b. Connective tissue endings. They occur mostly under epithelia
(skin, cornea). They are usually diffuse.


c. Vascular endings. The best known are the pressoreceptors of
the carotid sinus, arch of the aorta and base of the right subclavia; they are stimulated mechanically by changes in the
blood pressure which stretch the vessel wall. Appear as elaborate arborizations with reticulated swellings in their branches.
Also present in the large veins entering the heart.


d. End bulbs. Spherical or oval, with a thin connective tissue
capsule which contains the twisted terminal arborizations of
one or more sensory fibers. They occur in diverse areas of the
body (conjunctiva of eye, lips and buccal mucosa, nasal cavities, external genitals, etc.) .


e. Tactile corpuscles (of Meissner). More complex than the
preceding. Oval bodies divided into compartments by horizontal septa attached to the capsule. The compartments contain the
much twisted terminal branches of one or more sensory fibers.


(i) They occur in the skin, especially in the finger tips, palm
of the hand, and sole of the foot.


f. Pacinian corpuscles. Usually large, laminated, elliptical structures. The capsule is formed by many concentrical lamellae of
connective tissue nature. The axis is occupied by a cavity where
a single nerve fiber ends without branching.


(1) Occur in the subcutaneous tissue in various parts of the
body and in the mesenteries.


(2) They are stimulated by deep, or heavy, pressure.


g. Neuromuscular spindles. Already mentioned (p. 23). The
X I
sensory fibers branch profusely around the poorly differentiated
muscle fibers, which they touch in many places.


(1) They are affected by stretching and also by extreme contraction of the muscle.


h. Muscle-tendon spindles. Occur at or near the junction of the
muscle with the tendon. The spindle consists of several tendon
bundles covered by a thin capsule. One or more sensory fibers
enter the spindle, where they break into complicated arborizations. Function as the preceding.


i. Chemoreceptor endings. Occur in small organs formerly re
[29]




THE TISSUES




garded as paraganglia (carotid and aortic glomus, supracardial
paraganglia) . The nerve terminals are in close contact with cells
(probably neuroepithelial) .


(i) They register changes in the oxygen content of the
blood, which elicit respiratory reflexes.


E. Distribution of the neurones; their relations (synapse). Nerve
cells are not scattered throughout the nervous system but occupy
definite areas in the brain and spinal cord and outside these regions
(i.e. in the ganglia).


1. Gray matter. Areas occupied by neurones are distinguished
.
from other parts of the nervous system in that they have a distinct grayish color. This is due to the presence of pigment within
the neurones (p. 26). The neurones may occur in groups or be
arranged in layers. The gray matter contains not only the cell
bodies but also the dendrites and a variable portion of the axons
of the neurones.  


a. Brain. In the cerebral hemispheres and the cerebellum the
gray matter occurs in the periphery while the more central
portions contain white matter with a number of gray masses
or nuclei (basal nuclei of the brain; nuclei of cerebellum).


b. Spinal cord. The relations of the gray and white matter are
reversed, i.e. the latter occurs in the periphery, the gray matter
in the center. In cross section the gray matter roughly simulates an H.


2. White matter. It is formed by the axons of the neurones, which
are myelinated, for the most part. Hence its color. The sheath of
Schwann is absent but the axons are enveloped by the processes
of the neuroglia cells, especially the oligodendroglia (p. 33).


3. Synapse. The neurones of the central nervous system are arranged in such a way that the termination of the axon of a neurone touches the cell body and dendrites of one or more neurones.
This contact is called synapse. Synapses occur only in the gray
matter.


a. Terminal buttons (‘boutons terminaux’). They are thickenings of the finest axonic twigs in contact with the neurone.


b. Axosomatic synapses. The branches of the axon end in contact with the cell body of the neurone.


c. Axodendritic synapses. Contact is effected with the dendrites
(climbing and mossy fibers of the cerebellum).


[30]




NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)


d. Mixed synapses. A neurone may receive impulses from several sources, some axons ending in contact with the cell body,
others in contact with the dendrites (motor neurones of the
spinal cord).


F. Structure of the ganglia. A ganglion is a collection of neurones
in the path of a nerve. The neurones may receive impulses through
a peripheral prolongation ending somewhere in the body (sensory
or afferent neurones) or they may originate impulses which are
projected on smooth and cardiac muscle, glands, etc. (autonomic
neurones).


1. Cerebrospinal ganglia. The ganglia of some of the cranial
NEUROGLIA
nerves (trigeminus, facial, auditory, glossopharyngeus and vagus)
and the spinal ganglia are sensory and have the same structure.
They consist of monopolar neurones, except the cochlear and
vestibular ganglia of the auditory nerve in which the neurones
are bipolar. A few of the latter may occur in the other ganglia.


a. Distribution of the neurones. They form a continuous layer
in the periphery of the ganglion; toward the center they are
grouped into irregular strands separated by bundles of nerve
fibers. The neurones vary considerably in size.


b. Structure. Sensory neurones have a neurofibrillar meshwork
II. Neuroglia
and Nissl bodies; the latter are well developed in the large
neurones which have a vesicular nucleus, poor in chromatin
( P . 26).  


c. Processes.  
The supporting tissue of the central nervous system is known as neuroglia. It fills the spaces between the neurones and their dendrites, and also occurs between the axons; i.e. is present in the gray as well as in the white matter. Several varieties are recognized.


(1) Bipolar cells. The peripheral process is usually thicker
A. Ependyma. It has the appearance of a columnar epithelium. It lines the central canal of the spinal cord and the ventricles of the brain. The ependymal cells have basal processes which branch and penetrate more or less deeply in the surrounding (nervous) tissue. They contain specific (neuroglia) fibers, and are to be considered as neuroglia cells which have retained their embryonic shape and position (see p. 157).
than the central process which enters the spinal cord. Both
are myelinated, and in some cases the myelin sheath may also
enclose the cell body.  


(2) Monopolar cells. They have a single process which soon
B. Neuroglia proper. The cells are branched. Three varieties are recognized :
acquires a myelin sheath. It bifurcates into a peripheral
branch and a thinner central branch entering the cord; both
are myelinated in the larger cells.  


d. Capsule. Each neurone is surrounded by a connective tissue
1. Astroglia. Made up of star-shaped cells (astrocytes) with numerous processes, some of which end on the walls of capillaries by means of conical or flattened swellings (vascular feet).
capsule (continuous with the endoneurium) which is lined internally by flattened cells.  


e. Satellite cells (amphicytes). These are branched elements
a. Protoplasmic astrocytes. Their processes are relatively short and profusely divided. Ovoid nucleus with scant chromatin. The cell body and processes contain small, roundish granules called gliosomes.
residing within the capsule, in contact with the surface of the


[ 31 ]
(1) Occur chiefly in the gray matter of the brain and cord.


b. Fibrous astrocytes. The processes are much longer; they contain fibers (‘glia’ fibers) which extend into them for considerable distances. They also have gliosomes.


THE TISSUES
(1) Found chiefly in the white matter.


2. Oligodendroglia. Smaller than the astrocytes, with relatively few processes which wrap themselves around the myelin sheaths of the axons. The nuclei are round and have small chromatin blocks. More abundant in the white than in the gray matter.


neurone which they may corrode in old subjects. They are probably neuroglia cells.  
a. The cells of the sheath of Schwann (p. 27) and the satellite cells of the ganglia are probably oligodendroglia.


f. Absence of synapses. Since sensory neurones do not receive
3. Microglia. The smallest of the neuroglia. Their function is similar to that of the histiocytes of connective tissue. Evenly scattered in the white and gray matter, but they predominate in the latter.
impulses from other nerve cells there are no synapses in cerebrospinal ganglia.  


2. Ganglia of the autonomic system. The sympathetic and parasympathetic ganglia have a similar structure. They consist of multipolar neurones of various sizes and shapes. The smallest of the
a. Resting stage. The nucleus is small, often irregular and
parasympathetic ganglia may have only a few neurones.


a. Distribution of the neurones. Similar to that mentioned for
[33]
the cerebrospinal ganglia.


b. Structure. Neurofibrillar meshwork and Nissl bodies are
present. The latter are usually smaller and more diffuse than in
the cerebrospinal ganglion cells. Binucleated neurones may
occur.


c. Dendritic processes. The dendrites vary enormously in number, shape and length, as well as in the degrees of branching.
THE ORGANS
In many ganglia the dendritic processes of several cells form
bundles (protoplasmic tracts). Short (intracapsular) dendrites
occur in the apes and in man.


d. Axon. Resembles closely a dendrite and does not give off collaterals. The thinner axons are unmyelinated (fibers of Remak).
The myelin sheath around the thicker axons may be interrupted in stretches.


e. Capsule. Similar to the capsule of the cerebrospinal neurones
deeply stained. The cell processes are delicate, rather short and finely divided.
but extending somewhat along the larger dendrites. In some
small parasympathetic ganglia (plexuses of the intestine) the
capsule is normally absent.  


f. Satellite cells. Present in variable numbers.  
b. Wandering stage. The microglia cells are mobilized in trauma and other destructive lesions; their processes are withdrawn, the cells as a whole swell, become ameboid and ingest debris and fat droplets liberated during degeneration of the myelin.


g. Synapses. Since the autonomic ganglia receive impulses
C. Origin. The astroglia and oligodendroglia are ectodermic and arise within the embryonic neural tube from the ependymal layer (p. 155). The microglia is of mesodermic origin; it enters the central nervous system long before birth.
through preganglionic fibers they are the site of numerous
synapses.  


(1) The terminal twigs of the preganglionics end as buttons
PART THREE; THE ORGANS
of variable size and, in many cases, as minute rings.


( 2 ) Synaptic contact may take place with the dendrites or
THE BLOOD VASCULAR SYSTEM
with the cell body; in the latter case the terminal branches,
after crossing the capsule, wrap themselves around the cell
(pericellular baskets) .


[ 32 ]
The tubular portions of the system (arteries, veins and capillaries) as well as the heart have a common and continuous lining of endothelium. In the thinnest vessels (capillaries) endothelium forms the entire wall. As the vessels become larger two more layers are added, namely: a middle muscular coat and an outer layer of fibrous connective tissue. The same three layers are found in the heart, in which the muscular coat is the most developed.


I. The Blood Vessels


A. Capillaries. Their diameter varies between 7 and iop. They form extensive networks whose meshes vary in size in the different organs.


1. Endothelium. The endothelial cells are arranged with their long axes parallel with the axis of the capillary. They have wavy outlines, seen only in silvered preparations.


2. Pericapillary cells. In addition to the fibroblasts and histiocytes of the surrounding tissue there are branched cells enveloping the endothelial tube (Rouget cells or pericytes) thought by some to be contractile. This, however, has not been proved for the mammal.


B. Arteries. Their diameter varies from tubes slightly larger than the capillaries (precapillary arterioles) to the large arteries visible in the gross.




[34]




'
THE BLOOD VESSELS




1. Structure of the wall. Three layers are recognized:


a. Intima. Formed by endothelium, a subendothelial layer of delicate connective tissue and an elastic (fenestrated) plate: the inner elastic membrane.


b. Media. This is the muscle coat, composed of circularly arranged smooth muscle fibers with varying amounts of elastic and collagen fibers.


c. Externa or adventitia. Consists of connective tissue bundles mainly parallel with the axis of the artery.


2. Arterioles and small arteries. The transition between the capillaries and the small arteries is gradual.


a. Precapillary arterioles. Endothelial tubes with scattered, circularly arranged, smooth muscle fibers.


b. Arterioles. Similar to the preceding but with a continuous layer of smooth muscle fibers and an externa of collagenous fibrils. In the larger arterioles there is a delicate inner elastic membrane.


c. Small arteries. The media consists of two or more layers of circular muscle fibers. Elastic fibers also occur in this layer, as well as in the inner portion of the externa.


3. Medium-sized arteries. These include most of the arteries readily visible in dissections except the very large ones. Smooth muscle still predominates in their walls (muscular arteries).


a. Intima. Composed of endothelium, a subendothelial layer of delicate connective tissue and a well-developed inner elastic membrane. In cross sections the latter appears as a wavy line due to longitudinal folding. The intima may contain longitudinal smooth muscle fibers.


b. Media. The muscle fibers form from 20 to 40 circular layers. The elastic fibers are mostly circular but radially arranged elastic fibers may also occur. Argyrophil fibers are also present.


c. Externa. May be as thick as the media. The elastic fibers next to the media form coarse networks, and even an outer elastic membrane. Bundles of longitudinal smooth muscle fibers sometimes- occur (splenic artery, dorsalis penis, ovarian arteries).


4. Large arteries. The elastic component predominates over the muscle, hence their yellowish color. They have relatively thin walls for their size. The aorta is the most typical.


a. Intima. The well-developed subendothelial layer contains


[35]




THE ORGANS




delicate longitudinal networks of elastic fibers. Inner elastic membrane composed of several fenestrated plates.


b. Media. Its main characteristic is the presence of numerous anastomosing, elastic fenestrated membranes which are arranged spirally. Between them there are thin collagenous bundles, argyrophil networks, fine elastic networks and the smooth muscle fibers. The latter have processes attached to the membranes; they form spirally arranged bands.


c. Externa. Is relatively thin and formed by collagenous bundles disposed in longitudinal spirals.


C. Veins. Their walls are thinner than those of the arteries due to a marked reduction of the muscular and elastic elements; this explains their collapse when not filled with blood.


1. Structure of the wall. It has the three layers present in the arteries but their boundaries are often indistinct because of the absence of definite limiting elastic membranes.


2. Venules and small veins. The transition between the capillaries and veins is effected through venous capillaries, post-capillary veins and venules, all of which have endothelium and an outer thin sheath of fibrous connective tissue.


a. Muscle fibers appear as scattered elements, which increase in numbers as the veins become larger.


b. Delicate elastic fibers also make their appearance.


c. A poorly defined inner elastic membrane may be present.


3. Medium-sized veins. These include all the veins readily seen in dissections except the main trunks (superior and inferior vena cava, innominates, portal vein, etc.).


a. Intima. This is always thin. A subendothelial layer is present in the larger veins. The inner elastic membrane is often indistinct. Longitudinal smooth muscle fibers may occur.


b. Media. Markedly reduced in thickness as compared with the media of the arteries. Contains circularly arranged smooth muscle cells separated by collagenous and elastic fibers. It is best developed in the veins of the leg.


c. Externa. This is the thickest layer of the vein. Besides collagenous and elastic fibers it has bundles of longitudinal smooth muscle fibers placed next to the media. In some veins these bundles form a continuous layer (suprarenal veins).


4. Large veins. The reduction in the amount of muscle in the


[36]








THE HEART




media reaches a maximum in the large veins, with a corresponding increase in the longitudinal muscle of the externa.


a. Intima. Very thin; it may have a distinct inner elastic membrane.


b. Media. Smooth muscle formed by scattered fibers separated by collagenous bundles and longitudinally and circularly arranged elastic fibers.


c. Externa. The longitudinal muscle bundles of the well-developed externa form a continuous layer, especially in some veins, i.e. the portal and the inferior vena cava.


5. Valves. Projections of the intima under the form of semilunar flaps with their concavity directed toward the heart are present in most veins, particularly in the lower extremity.


a. Their role is to prevent the back-flow of the blood.


b. They consist of connective tissue covered with endothelium, and contain fine elastic fibers.


D. Arterio-venous anastomoses. They are direct communications between small arteries and veins. When open, they shunt a considerable amount of blood directly into the veins, thus decreasing the flow through adjacent arterioles leading to the capillary bed.


1. Distribution. They abound in the skin of the palm of the hand, nail bed, nose, eyelids, etc.


2. Structure. Simple arterio-venous anastomoses have a relatively thick muscle wall. In other cases (glomus type) they are twisted and have modified muscle elements resembling epithelioid cells. The coccygeal body (glomus coccygeum) belongs to this type.


E. Vasa vasorum. These are small nutrient vessels which occur in the walls of arteries and veins. They arise from adjacent small arteries and ramify in the externa. They terminate in a capillary network which enters the media. In the veins they are more abundant and may reach the intima.


F. Nerves. The (vasomotor) supply is rich and consists mostly of axons from the sympathetic ganglia; they branch in the externa where they form plexuses from which twigs are given off to the media. Myelinated sensory fibers also occur.


II. The Heart


The three layers of the heart are: the endocardium, the myocardium and the epicardium. The first is continuous with the intima


[37]




THE ORGANS


X I


of the large vessels connected with the heart; the myocardium or muscular coat corresponds to the media, and the epicardium to the externa, except that its outer surface is lined by the mesothelium of the visceral layer of the pericardium.


A. Endocardium. It is thinner in the ventricles than in the atria and auricles.


1. Endothelium. Consists of irregular polygonal cells.


2. Subendothelial layer. This is a thin layer of connective tissue.


3. Fibro-muscular layer. Fibrous connective tissue with an abundance of elastic fibers and scattered smooth muscle fibers.


4. Subendocardial layer. Loose connective tissue; serves as attachment to the myocardium. Absent from the papillary muscles and chordae tendinae. It contains branches of the conductive system


(P- 39) B. Myocardium. This is the thickest of the three layers and consists of the cardiac variety of striated muscle (p. 23). It is thinnest in the atria and thickest in the left ventricle.


1. Atrial myocardium. Two layers are recognizable:


a. Outer layer. Common to both atria, with fibers running in a transverse or somewhat oblique direction.


b. Inner layer. Independent for each atrium, with longitudinally arranged fibers forming bundles which stand out as ridges along the inside of the atria (pectinate muscles).


2. Ventricular myocardium. The arrangement of the layers is much more complicated and is best seen in dissections.


3. Annuli fibrosi. They surround the atrio-ventricular orifices and completely separate the atrial from the ventricular musculature. Composed of dense fibrous connective tissue.


C. Epicardium. Consists of three layers:


1. Mesothelial layer. Composed of flat, polygonal cells.


2. Fibrous layer. This contains flat networks of elastic fibers and numerous collagenous bundles.


3. Subepicardial layer. Loose connective tissue with variable amounts of fat. Here are placed the branches of the coronary vessels, nerve trunks and lymphatics.


D. Valves. The cardiac valves are folds of the endocardium.


.  
1. Atrio-ventricular valves. They are attached to the annuli fibrosi and consist of a peculiar variety of fibrous connective tissue with


[38]




THE HEART




elastic networks and scattered smooth muscle fibers on the atrial surface of the valve. Both surfaces of the valve are lined with endothelium which also envelops the chordae tendinae, attached to the ventricular surface and margin of each valve.


2. Aortic and pulmonary valves. Their structure is similar to the above, but they do not have smooth muscle fibers.


E. The impulse-conducting system. Composed of peculiar muscle fibers which regulate the proper sequence of contractions of atria and ventricles.


1. Structure. The fibers of the system are rich in sarcoplasm and poor in myofibrils. The sarcoplasm contains abundant glycogen. Their size varies according to the location.


a. Sino-atrial and atrio-ventricular nodes. They consist of a network of thin, repeatedly anastomosed fibers whose meshes are filled with connective tissue.


b. Atrio-ventricular bundle (of His). This is sheathed by connective tissue. It consists of strands of anastomosed swollen fibers (Purkinje fibers) best developed in the calf, sheep, etc. The myofibrils are irregularly arranged.


2. Termination. The fibers of the conductive system terminate by connecting with the ordinary myocardial fibers, in the atria as well as in the ventricles. The connection is effected in the subendocardial layer.


F. Blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves. The heart is supplied with blood by the two coronary arteries. The arterial branches enter the myocardium where they form a rich capillary bed with elongated meshes.


1. Lymphatics are present in large numbers throughout the heart and they reach the endocardium.


2. There is a double nerve supply: sympathetic and parasympathetic. The fibers merge into an elaborate plexus at the base of the organ (deep cardiac plexus); this plexus contains ganglia of various sizes.




THE LYMPHATIC SYSTEM


The lymphatic system is composed of vessels (lymphatics) and organs (lymph nodes, tonsils, thymus, spleen). The organs consist of ‘lymphoid’ tissue, i.e. a reticulo-endothelial framework with its


t 39 1




THE ORGANS




meshes occupied by lymphocytes and histiocytes. They are located along the course of the lymphatics and contribute lymphocytes to the lymph passing through them. Diffuse lymphoid tissue occurs in many parts of the body, especially in the gastro-intestinal and respiratory tracts.


I. Lymphatic Vessels


They vary in size; their walls are thinner than those of the veins. They collect tissue juice (lymph) which is finally conveyed into the right lymphatic duct and the thoracic duct, respectively.


NEUROGLIA
A. Capillaries. Formed by endothelium but instead of being cylindrical they have irregular constrictions and dilatations, and end blindly.


B. Lymphatics. The medium-sized lymphatics have walls with three layers which correspond to those in the walls of the veins, but their boundaries are indistinct. The thoracic duct has a muscular media thicker than a vein of the same size.


II. Neuroglia
C. Valves. They occur in pairs placed on the opposite sides of the vessel. Their concave surfaces point in the direction of the lymph flow.


The supporting tissue of the central nervous system is known as
II. Lymph Nodes
neuroglia. It fills the spaces between the neurones and their dendrites, and also occurs between the axons; i.e. is present in the
gray as well as in the white matter. Several varieties are recognized.  


A. Ependyma. It has the appearance of a columnar epithelium. It
They are located in the course of the lymphatics and serve as filters for the lymph before the latter reaches the main lymphatic ducts. They are more or less constantly found in certain regions of the body.
lines the central canal of the spinal cord and the ventricles of the  
brain. The ependymal cells have basal processes which branch and
penetrate more or less deeply in the surrounding (nervous) tissue.
They contain specific (neuroglia) fibers, and are to be considered
as neuroglia cells which have retained their embryonic shape and
position (see p. 157).  


B. Neuroglia proper. The cells are branched. Three varieties are
A. Shape. Lymph nodes are usually oval or elliptical and show an indentation, the hilus, where the blood vessels enter and leave the node. The efferent lymphatic or lymphatics leave the node through the hilus, while the afferent (i.e. the lymphatics bringing lymph into the node) enter at various points.
recognized :


1. Astroglia. Made up of star-shaped cells (astrocytes) with numerous processes, some of which end on the walls of capillaries
B. Size. It varies considerably (from i to 25 mm. in length).
by means of conical or flattened swellings (vascular feet).  


a. Protoplasmic astrocytes. Their processes are relatively short
C. Structure. A lymph node is enclosed within a connective tissue capsule. Two distinct areas are recognizable: an outer, dense, the cortex, and an inner, lighter, the medulla.
and profusely divided. Ovoid nucleus with scant chromatin.
The cell body and processes contain small, roundish granules
called gliosomes.  


(1) Occur chiefly in the gray matter of the brain and cord.  
1. Capsule. Of variable thickness, it blends with the surrounding connective tissue. Smooth muscle fibers occur occasionally.


b. Fibrous astrocytes. The processes are much longer; they contain fibers (‘glia’ fibers) which extend into them for considerable distances. They also have gliosomes.  
2. Reticulum. The capsule sends partitions (trabeculae) into the node, dividing the cortex into irregular compartments. The collagenous fibers of the trabeculae are continuous with the argyro [40]


(1) Found chiefly in the white matter.


2. Oligodendroglia. Smaller than the astrocytes, with relatively
few processes which wrap themselves around the myelin sheaths
of the axons. The nuclei are round and have small chromatin
blocks. More abundant in the white than in the gray matter.


a. The cells of the sheath of Schwann (p. 27) and the satellite
cells of the ganglia are probably oligodendroglia.


3. Microglia. The smallest of the neuroglia. Their function is
THE TONSILS
similar to that of the histiocytes of connective tissue. Evenly scattered in the white and gray matter, but they predominate in the
latter.


a. Resting stage. The nucleus is small, often irregular and


[33]
phil fibers of the reticulum, which extends throughout the node but varies in density in different parts.


3. Cortex. The density of the cortex is due to the great abundance of cell elements occupying the meshes of the reticulum. A definite arrangement is present.


THE ORGANS
a. Nodules. In the cortical compartments there are roundish masses of closely packed lymphocytes, the nodules. They frequently contain lighter-staining central areas called germinal centers because they are the source of lymphocytes. The latter, however, arise also in other parts of the node. The nodules are temporary structures, i.e. they may disappear.


b. Cortical sinuses. The nodules are separated from the capsule and trabeculae by spaces (sinuses) through which the lymph circulates. The space between the cortex and the capsule is known as the peripheral or sub-capsular sinus and the afferent lymphatics open into it.


deeply stained. The cell processes are delicate, rather short and
c. Transition with the medulla. The cortex is not sharply separated from the medulla but gradually merges with it.
finely divided.  


b. Wandering stage. The microglia cells are mobilized in
4. Medulla. The trabeculae are irregularly arranged and anastomosed with each other.
trauma and other destructive lesions; their processes are withdrawn, the cells as a whole swell, become ameboid and ingest
debris and fat droplets liberated during degeneration of the
myelin.  


C. Origin. The astroglia and oligodendroglia are ectodermic and
a. Lymph or medullary cords. The lymphocytes do not form round masses but appear as a meshwork of strands separated from each other by sinuses.
arise within the embryonic neural tube from the ependymal layer
(p. 155). The microglia is of mesodermic origin; it enters the central nervous system long before birth.  


PART THREE; THE ORGANS
b. Medullary sinuses. They are wide, irregular and frequently anastomosed. The reticulum extends through them, thus favoring phagocytosis of degenerated cells, foreign matter, bacteria, etc., suspended in the lymph. Phagocytosis is carried out by the numerous histiocytes of the reticulum.


THE BLOOD VASCULAR SYSTEM
c. Efferent lymphatics. The merging sinuses finally open into the efferent lymphatics through which the filtered lymph flows out of the node.


The tubular portions of the system (arteries, veins and capillaries)
III. The Tonsils
as well as the heart have a common and continuous lining of endothelium. In the thinnest vessels (capillaries) endothelium forms the
entire wall. As the vessels become larger two more layers are added,
namely: a middle muscular coat and an outer layer of fibrous connective tissue. The same three layers are found in the heart, in
which the muscular coat is the most developed.


I. The Blood Vessels
The tonsils are lymphatic organs which constitute a protective ring at the gateway to the alimentary and respiratory tracts. They do not filter the lymph, but they are surrounded by plexuses of lymph capillaries which gradually merge into larger lymphatics. They produce numerous lymphocytes; those found in the saliva are known as salivary corpuscles.


A. Capillaries. Their diameter varies between 7 and iop. They
[41]
form extensive networks whose meshes vary in size in the different
organs.


1. Endothelium. The endothelial cells are arranged with their
long axes parallel with the axis of the capillary. They have wavy
outlines, seen only in silvered preparations.


2. Pericapillary cells. In addition to the fibroblasts and histiocytes
THE ORGANS
of the surrounding tissue there are branched cells enveloping the
endothelial tube (Rouget cells or pericytes) thought by some to
be contractile. This, however, has not been proved for the mammal.


B. Arteries. Their diameter varies from tubes slightly larger than
the capillaries (precapillary arterioles) to the large arteries visible
in the gross.


A. Palatine (faucial) tonsils. They are partially covered by the buccal epithelium which also lines deep pockets (crypts) within the tonsil.


[34]
1. Epithelium. The epithelium is stratified squamous.


2 . Crypts. They are deep, irregular depressions (io to 20 for each tonsil). Their epithelial lining is usually infiltrated with lymphocytes.


THE BLOOD VESSELS
3. Lymph nodules. Under the epithelium there is a mass of lymphoid tissue containing numerous lymph nodules. Germinal centers are present.


4. Capsule. The connective tissue capsule sends septa which separate the various crypts with their surrounding zones of lymphoid tissue.


1. Structure of the wall. Three layers are recognized:
B. Lingual tonsils. Occur in the dorsum and sides of the posterior part of the tongue. Their structure is similar to that of the palatine tonsils, but they have fewer crypts.


a. Intima. Formed by endothelium, a subendothelial layer of  
C. Pharyngeal tonsil. This is a median aggregation of lymphoid tissue in the posterior wall of the nasopharynx; it shows numerous folds but no crypts. The epithelium is pseudostratified ciliated (p. 7) . Its hypertrophy in children constitutes what are known as adenoids.
delicate connective tissue and an elastic (fenestrated) plate: the
inner elastic membrane.  


b. Media. This is the muscle coat, composed of circularly arranged smooth muscle fibers with varying amounts of elastic
IV. The Thymus
and collagen fibers.  


c. Externa or adventitia. Consists of connective tissue bundles
mainly parallel with the axis of the artery.


2. Arterioles and small arteries. The transition between the capillaries and the small arteries is gradual.  
The thymus is an important lymphatic organ of childhood. It is gradually replaced by fat and connective tissue until in old age very little thymic tissue is left.


a. Precapillary arterioles. Endothelial tubes with scattered, circularly arranged, smooth muscle fibers.  
A. Structure. It is formed of two closely placed lobes each of which is surrounded by a connective tissue capsule which gives off numerous trabeculae; the latter subdivide the lobe into many lobules. Two parts are present in each lobule:


b. Arterioles. Similar to the preceding but with a continuous
1. Cortex. It consists of densely packed small lymphocytes. Scattered among them are reticular cells with pale nuclei and indistinct outlines. Lymph nodules and germinal centers are absent.
layer of smooth muscle fibers and an externa of collagenous
fibrils. In the larger arterioles there is a delicate inner elastic
membrane.  


c. Small arteries. The media consists of two or more layers of
2. Medulla. The transition between cortex and medulla is gradual. The medulla contains fewer lymphocytes.
circular muscle fibers. Elastic fibers also occur in this layer, as
well as in the inner portion of the externa.  


3. Medium-sized arteries. These include most of the arteries readily visible in dissections except the very large ones. Smooth muscle
a. Reticulum. Although also present in the cortex it is more conspicuous in the less dense medullary region. Most of its cells are of endodermic origin (p. 124) but mesenchymal reticular cells also occur. Argyrophil fibers are found chiefly around the blood vessels.
still predominates in their walls (muscular arteries).  


a. Intima. Composed of endothelium, a subendothelial layer of
delicate connective tissue and a well-developed inner elastic
membrane. In cross sections the latter appears as a wavy line
due to longitudinal folding. The intima may contain longitudinal smooth muscle fibers.


b. Media. The muscle fibers form from 20 to 40 circular layers.
[42]
The elastic fibers are mostly circular but radially arranged
elastic fibers may also occur. Argyrophil fibers are also present.


c. Externa. May be as thick as the media. The elastic fibers next
to the media form coarse networks, and even an outer elastic
membrane. Bundles of longitudinal smooth muscle fibers sometimes- occur (splenic artery, dorsalis penis, ovarian arteries).


4. Large arteries. The elastic component predominates over the
THE SPLEEN
muscle, hence their yellowish color. They have relatively thin
walls for their size. The aorta is the most typical.


a. Intima. The well-developed subendothelial layer contains


[35]
b. Thymic (Hassall) corpuscles. Highly characteristic of the thymus. They are bodies (30 to loop or more) composed of concentrically arranged cells with acidophilic reaction. The cells show evidences of hyalinization and degeneration. In the center they may completely degenerate, the whole structure thus resembling a cyst.


B. Involution. The involution or regression of the thymus begins at puberty. The cortex becomes thinner through loss of the lymphoid cells. This is followed by degeneration of the medulla. The Hassall corpuscles are the last to disappear; a few may still be present in old subjects.


THE ORGANS
C. Lymphatics. Although the thymus is a lymphatic organ it does not contain lymph sinuses. The lymphatics begin around the lymphoid tissue of the lobules and fuse to form larger vessels.


V. The Spleen


delicate longitudinal networks of elastic fibers. Inner elastic
The spleen lacks afferent lymphatics and lymph sinuses. It acts as a filter for the blood through the phagocytic activity of its histiocytes. It is also the source of numerous lymphocytes.
membrane composed of several fenestrated plates.  


b. Media. Its main characteristic is the presence of numerous
A. Structure. Except at the hilus the spleen is covered by the peritoneum, represented by a layer of mesothelium. Under this there is a capsule.
anastomosing, elastic fenestrated membranes which are arranged spirally. Between them there are thin collagenous bundles, argyrophil networks, fine elastic networks and the smooth
muscle fibers. The latter have processes attached to the membranes; they form spirally arranged bands.  


c. Externa. Is relatively thin and formed by collagenous bundles
1. Capsule and trabeculae. The capsule and the trabeculae it sends into the organ are made up of dense connective tissue with scattered smooth muscle fibers. Elastic fibers also occur, specially in the trabeculae.
disposed in longitudinal spirals.  


C. Veins. Their walls are thinner than those of the arteries due to
2. Lobules. The trabeculae arising from the capsule divide the organ into numerous more or less distinct lobules.
a marked reduction of the muscular and elastic elements; this explains their collapse when not filled with blood.  


1. Structure of the wall. It has the three layers present in the
3. Splenic pulp. The spaces between the trabeculae are filled with a soft tissue known as the splenic pulp. Two varieties are recognizable :
arteries but their boundaries are often indistinct because of the  
absence of definite limiting elastic membranes.  


2. Venules and small veins. The transition between the capillaries
a. White pulp. Consists of lymphoid tissue which forms a sheath about the arteries.
and veins is effected through venous capillaries, post-capillary
veins and venules, all of which have endothelium and an outer
thin sheath of fibrous connective tissue.  


a. Muscle fibers appear as scattered elements, which increase in  
(1) Splenic corpuscles (Malpighian bodies). The sheath enveloping the arterial branches has spherical or elliptical enlargements, the splenic corpuscles, seen in the gross. They are really lymph nodules and may have germinal centers.
numbers as the veins become larger.  


b. Delicate elastic fibers also make their appearance.  
(2) Stroma. The stroma is a network of argyrophil fibers, the meshes of which are packed with lymphocytes.


c. A poorly defined inner elastic membrane may be present.
[ 43 ]


3. Medium-sized veins. These include all the veins readily seen in
dissections except the main trunks (superior and inferior vena
cava, innominates, portal vein, etc.).


a. Intima. This is always thin. A subendothelial layer is present
THE ORGANS
in the larger veins. The inner elastic membrane is often indistinct. Longitudinal smooth muscle fibers may occur.


b. Media. Markedly reduced in thickness as compared with the
media of the arteries. Contains circularly arranged smooth muscle cells separated by collagenous and elastic fibers. It is best
developed in the veins of the leg.


c. Externa. This is the thickest layer of the vein. Besides collagenous and elastic fibers it has bundles of longitudinal smooth
b. Red pulp. It is traversed everywhere by a plexus of venous sinuses which break it up into anastomosing cords (pulp cords) similar to those in the medulla of the lymph nodes. The red color is due to the blood in the sinuses.
muscle fibers placed next to the media. In some veins these
bundles form a continuous layer (suprarenal veins).  


4. Large veins. The reduction in the amount of muscle in the  
(1) Stroma. A framework of argyrophil fibers continuous with those of the white pulp and with the collagenous bundles of the trabeculae. This reticulum has fixed histiocytes and mesenchyme cells.


[36]
(2) Cell elements. In the meshes of this framework there are lymphocytes, free histiocytes (splenocytes) and all the elements of the circulating blood.


(a) Monocytes are very numerous; according to some authors they are formed in large numbers in the spleen.


(b) Megakaryocytes occur in the spleens of infants and of some animals (cat, dog, rat).


B. Blood supply. Since the spleen acts as a filter for the blood its blood vessels show a definite arrangement to carry out this function.


1. Arteries. The branches of the splenic artery enter the hilus and pass along the trabeculae, branching repeatedly until they become quite small.


a. Central arteries. The smaller arterial branches leave the trabeculae, enter the lobule and become sheathed by the white pulp. Since sometimes the artery is seen near the center of a splenic corpuscle it is termed ‘central artery.’


THE HEART
b. Penicilli. When the central arteries attain a diameter of 40 to 50P they leave the white pulp and enter the red pulp, where each branches into a tuft of small, straight vessels, resembling a brush (penicillus). Each branch of the penicillus shows three parts :


(1) Pulp arteries. They are the longest of the three divisions and possess a muscular media. They become smaller and divide into the:


media reaches a maximum in the large veins, with a corresponding increase in the longitudinal muscle of the externa.  
(2) Sheathed arteries, which have an unusually thick wall for their size. The sheath (of Schweigger-Seidel) is of reticular nature and is not so well developed in man as in animals (pig, dog). Muscle fibers are absent.


a. Intima. Very thin; it may have a distinct inner elastic membrane.  
(3) Terminal portions. Each sheathed artery divides into two or three branches which represent simple arterial capillaries.


b. Media. Smooth muscle formed by scattered fibers separated
2. Veins. They begin in the red pulp as venous sinuses, so called
by collagenous bundles and longitudinally and circularly arranged elastic fibers.  


c. Externa. The longitudinal muscle bundles of the well-developed externa form a continuous layer, especially in some veins,
[ 44 ]
i.e. the portal and the inferior vena cava.


5. Valves. Projections of the intima under the form of semilunar
flaps with their concavity directed toward the heart are present
in most veins, particularly in the lower extremity.


a. Their role is to prevent the back-flow of the blood.


b. They consist of connective tissue covered with endothelium,
and contain fine elastic fibers.


D. Arterio-venous anastomoses. They are direct communications
between small arteries and veins. When open, they shunt a considerable amount of blood directly into the veins, thus decreasing
the flow through adjacent arterioles leading to the capillary bed.


1. Distribution. They abound in the skin of the palm of the hand,
nail bed, nose, eyelids, etc.


2. Structure. Simple arterio-venous anastomoses have a relatively
thick muscle wall. In other cases (glomus type) they are twisted
and have modified muscle elements resembling epithelioid cells.
The coccygeal body (glomus coccygeum) belongs to this type.


E. Vasa vasorum. These are small nutrient vessels which occur in
the walls of arteries and veins. They arise from adjacent small
arteries and ramify in the externa. They terminate in a capillary
network which enters the media. In the veins they are more abundant and may reach the intima.


F. Nerves. The (vasomotor) supply is rich and consists mostly of
axons from the sympathetic ganglia; they branch in the externa
where they form plexuses from which twigs are given off to the
media. Myelinated sensory fibers also occur.


II. The Heart


The three layers of the heart are: the endocardium, the myocardium and the epicardium. The first is continuous with the intima


[37]




THE ORGANS




of the large vessels connected with the heart; the myocardium or
muscular coat corresponds to the media, and the epicardium to the
externa, except that its outer surface is lined by the mesothelium
of the visceral layer of the pericardium.


A. Endocardium. It is thinner in the ventricles than in the atria and
auricles.


1. Endothelium. Consists of irregular polygonal cells.


2. Subendothelial layer. This is a thin layer of connective tissue.


3. Fibro-muscular layer. Fibrous connective tissue with an abundance of elastic fibers and scattered smooth muscle fibers.


4. Subendocardial layer. Loose connective tissue; serves as attachment to the myocardium. Absent from the papillary muscles and
chordae tendinae. It contains branches of the conductive system


(P- 39)
B. Myocardium. This is the thickest of the three layers and consists
of the cardiac variety of striated muscle (p. 23). It is thinnest in
the atria and thickest in the left ventricle.


1. Atrial myocardium. Two layers are recognizable:


a. Outer layer. Common to both atria, with fibers running in a
transverse or somewhat oblique direction.


b. Inner layer. Independent for each atrium, with longitudinally
THE SKIN
arranged fibers forming bundles which stand out as ridges
along the inside of the atria (pectinate muscles).


2. Ventricular myocardium. The arrangement of the layers is
much more complicated and is best seen in dissections.


3. Annuli fibrosi. They surround the atrio-ventricular orifices and
because of their wide irregular lumen. Between the sinuses are the pulp cords.
completely separate the atrial from the ventricular musculature.
Composed of dense fibrous connective tissue.  


C. Epicardium. Consists of three layers:
a. Venous sinuses. Their walls are not lined by ordinary endothelium. Instead there are long, narrow cells parallel with the axis of the vessel; they are fixed histiocytes, though not intensely phagocytic.


1. Mesothelial layer. Composed of flat, polygonal cells.  
(i) The walls of the sinuses are supported by circularly arranged argyrophil fibers, and some authors claim that they have numerous openings through which cells may pass.


2. Fibrous layer. This contains flat networks of elastic fibers and
b. Pulp veins. Arise through fusion of the venous sinuses.
numerous collagenous bundles.  


3. Subepicardial layer. Loose connective tissue with variable
c. Trabecular veins. The pulp veins coalesce to form the trabecular veins, which ultimately form the splenic veins leaving the organ at the hilus.
amounts of fat. Here are placed the branches of the coronary vessels, nerve trunks and lymphatics.  


D. Valves. The cardiac valves are folds of the endocardium.  
3. Union of the arteries and the veins. The mode of termination of the arterial capillaries (the third section of the branches of the penicilli) is a matter of controversy.


1. Atrio-ventricular valves. They are attached to the annuli fibrosi
a. Some authors think that they open into the intercellular spaces of the red pulp (open circulation).
and consist of a peculiar variety of fibrous connective tissue with


[38]
b. Others believe that all the arterial capillaries connect directly with the venous sinuses (closed circulation).


c. According to a third view some of the capillaries open into the intercellular spaces while others connect directly with the sinuses.


THE HEART
d. Observations in the living favor the second view.


THE INTEGUMENT


elastic networks and scattered smooth muscle fibers on the atrial
The integument comprises the skin and its derivatives (cutaneous glands, hair, nails).
surface of the valve. Both surfaces of the valve are lined with
endothelium which also envelops the chordae tendinae, attached
to the ventricular surface and margin of each valve.  


2. Aortic and pulmonary valves. Their structure is similar to the
I. The Skin
above, but they do not have smooth muscle fibers.  


E. The impulse-conducting system. Composed of peculiar muscle
It consists of two main layers : the surface epithelium or epidermis and the underlying dense connective tissue layer, the derma or corium. Beneath the latter there is a layer of loose connective tissue, the subcutaneous layer which attaches the skin to the deeper tissues. In certain parts this layer is rich in adipose tissue (panniculus adiposus).
fibers which regulate the proper sequence of contractions of atria
and ventricles.  


1. Structure. The fibers of the system are rich in sarcoplasm and  
A. Epidermis. Is a stratified squamous epithelium the external layer of which undergoes cornification and thus protects the skin against
poor in myofibrils. The sarcoplasm contains abundant glycogen.
Their size varies according to the location.


a. Sino-atrial and atrio-ventricular nodes. They consist of a network of thin, repeatedly anastomosed fibers whose meshes are
[45]
filled with connective tissue.


b. Atrio-ventricular bundle (of His). This is sheathed by connective tissue. It consists of strands of anastomosed swollen
fibers (Purkinje fibers) best developed in the calf, sheep, etc.
The myofibrils are irregularly arranged.


2. Termination. The fibers of the conductive system terminate
THE ORGANS
by connecting with the ordinary myocardial fibers, in the atria
as well as in the ventricles. The connection is effected in the subendocardial layer.


F. Blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves. The heart is supplied with
blood by the two coronary arteries. The arterial branches enter the
myocardium where they form a rich capillary bed with elongated
meshes.


1. Lymphatics are present in large numbers throughout the heart
drying. The boundary line between the epidermis and derma is very wavy; this is due to the presence of projections of the derma (dermal papillae) which are seldom absent.
and they reach the endocardium.  


2. There is a double nerve supply: sympathetic and parasympathetic. The fibers merge into an elaborate plexus at the base
1. Thickness. It varies according to the region of the body. It is thickest in the palms of the hands and soles of the feet where its structure is most typical.
of the organ (deep cardiac plexus); this plexus contains ganglia
of various sizes.  


2. Structure. The following layers can be distinguished:


THE LYMPHATIC SYSTEM
a. Malpighian layer (stratum germinativum). This is the deepest of the layers. It is thicker between the dermal papillae than above them. Two sublayers may be mentioned:


The lymphatic system is composed of vessels (lymphatics) and
(1) Basal layer (stratum cylindricum) . Composed of a single row of columnar cells with indistinct outlines. Mitotic figures occur rather frequently. It rests on the well-developed basement membrane and gives rise to the layers above it.
organs (lymph nodes, tonsils, thymus, spleen). The organs consist
of ‘lymphoid’ tissue, i.e. a reticulo-endothelial framework with its


t 39 1
(2) Spiny layer (stratum spinosum). The cells are polyhedral except near the upper surface where they are more flattened. They are connected with each other by intercellular bridges which appear as spines in isolated cells, hence the name given to this sublayer.


b. Granular layer (stratum granulosum). It consists of flattened cells whose cytoplasm contains irregular granules of keratohyalin which eventually cause disintegration and fading of the nucleus. The intercellular spaces become narrower. May be absent where the epidermis is very thin.


THE ORGANS
c. Stratum lucidum. Consists of closely packed, flattened cells with no visible nuclei. The keratohyalin granules have dissolved and become eleidin. Absent in thin epidermis.


d. Horny layer (stratum corneum). Composed of dead, cornified cells without nuclei, and cytoplasm filled with keratin. It is thickest in the palms and soles. The most peripheral layers appear as dried, horny scales which are continuously cast off (stratum disjunctum).


meshes occupied by lymphocytes and histiocytes. They are located
3. Pigmentation. The color of the human skin depends mainly on the presence of granules of melanin within the cells of the Malpighian layer, particularly in the basal sublayer. The granules gradually disappear as the deeper cells move toward the surface. In the Negro there is a greater amount of pigment in all layers of the epidermis.
along the course of the lymphatics and contribute lymphocytes to
the lymph passing through them. Diffuse lymphoid tissue occurs
in many parts of the body, especially in the gastro-intestinal and
respiratory tracts.  


I. Lymphatic Vessels
B. Derma. The thickness of the derma roughly corresponds to that


They vary in size; their walls are thinner than those of the veins.
[46]
They collect tissue juice (lymph) which is finally conveyed into
the right lymphatic duct and the thoracic duct, respectively.


A. Capillaries. Formed by endothelium but instead of being cylindrical they have irregular constrictions and dilatations, and end
blindly.


B. Lymphatics. The medium-sized lymphatics have walls with three
THE CUTANEOUS GLANDS
layers which correspond to those in the walls of the veins, but their
boundaries are indistinct. The thoracic duct has a muscular media
thicker than a vein of the same size.


C. Valves. They occur in pairs placed on the opposite sides of the
vessel. Their concave surfaces point in the direction of the lymph
flow.


II. Lymph Nodes
of the epidermis. It consists of fibrous connective tissue with abundant, thick elastic networks, some of which are inserted on the basement membrane of the epidermis.


They are located in the course of the lymphatics and serve as
1. Papillary layer. Occupies the dermal papillae and the portion immediately beneath the epidermis, and consists of loose connective tissue with numerous cells and fine networks of elastic fibers. It passes gradually into the:
filters for the lymph before the latter reaches the main lymphatic
ducts. They are more or less constantly found in certain regions
of the body.


A. Shape. Lymph nodes are usually oval or elliptical and show an
2. Reticular layer, occupied by stout bundles of collagenous fibers which form a dense feltwork. The elastic fibers are correspondingly thick.
indentation, the hilus, where the blood vessels enter and leave the
node. The efferent lymphatic or lymphatics leave the node through
the hilus, while the afferent (i.e. the lymphatics bringing lymph
into the node) enter at various points.  


B. Size. It varies considerably (from i to 25 mm. in length).  
C. Subcutaneous layer (hypodermis). It is a continuation of the derma and is composed of loose connective tissue with variable numbers of fat cells. It is penetrated everywhere by large blood vessels and nerve trunks.


C. Structure. A lymph node is enclosed within a connective tissue
II. The Cutaneous Glands
capsule. Two distinct areas are recognizable: an outer, dense, the
cortex, and an inner, lighter, the medulla.  


1. Capsule. Of variable thickness, it blends with the surrounding
The glands of the human skin include the sebaceous, sweat, and mammary glands. The latter will be described in the section dealing with the female genital system (p. 89) .
connective tissue. Smooth muscle fibers occur occasionally.  


2. Reticulum. The capsule sends partitions (trabeculae) into the  
A. Sebaceous glands. They produce an oily secretion (sebum) which lubricates the surface of the skin and prevents maceration when the latter is moistened. In some areas of the body they open directly on the surface of the skin, but in most cases their ducts empty the secretion into the upper portion of the hair follicles (p. 48).
node, dividing the cortex into irregular compartments. The collagenous fibers of the trabeculae are continuous with the argyro
[40]


1. Secretory portions. They are round sacs (alveoli) grouped together like a bunch of grapes and opening into a common secretory duct.


a. Structure. The alveolar wall is formed by a basement membrane lined internally by a single layer of cells with round nucleus. The alveolus is filled with large, polygonal cells with their cytoplasm occupied by fat droplets (dissolved in routine sections).


b. Release of the secretion. With the increase in size of the fat drops the nuclei become irregular in outline and finally shrink and disappear. The cells break down and the fat is liberated (holocrine type of secretion).


2 . Duct. The duct is lined by stratified squamous epithelium con [ 47 ]




THE ORGANS


THE TONSILS


tinuous with the epidermis. Mitoses are numerous in the epithelium, the newly formed cells falling into the alveoli.


phil fibers of the reticulum, which extends throughout the node
B. Sweat glands. The sweat or sudoriparous glands are simple, coiled tubes.
but varies in density in different parts.  


3. Cortex. The density of the cortex is due to the great abundance
1. Secretory portion. This is the coiled part of the gland, which is usually located in the derma.
of cell elements occupying the meshes of the reticulum. A definite
arrangement is present.  


a. Nodules. In the cortical compartments there are roundish
a. Basement membrane. The walls of the secretory portion have a thick basement membrane. Internal to the membrane are the:
masses of closely packed lymphocytes, the nodules. They frequently contain lighter-staining central areas called germinal
centers because they are the source of lymphocytes. The latter,
however, arise also in other parts of the node. The nodules are
temporary structures, i.e. they may disappear.


b. Cortical sinuses. The nodules are separated from the capsule
b. Myo-epithelial cells. Flattened, spindle-shaped cells with their long axis approximately parallel to that of the glandular tube. They are contractile and arise from ectoderm (p. 155).
and trabeculae by spaces (sinuses) through which the lymph
circulates. The space between the cortex and the capsule is
known as the peripheral or sub-capsular sinus and the afferent
lymphatics open into it.  


c. Transition with the medulla. The cortex is not sharply separated from the medulla but gradually merges with it.  
c. Glandular cells. They are cuboidal or low columnar with basal ends which fit into the spaces between the myo-epithelial cells. The nuclei are round. The cytoplasm may contain secretory granules and vacuoles, and sometimes fat droplets.


4. Medulla. The trabeculae are irregularly arranged and anastomosed with each other.  
2. Duct. It is a thin, slightly twisted and curved tube, lined by a double-layered epithelium. Myo-epithelial cells are absent. It opens on the surface of the horny layer of the epidermis.


a. Lymph or medullary cords. The lymphocytes do not form
III. The Hair
round masses but appear as a meshwork of strands separated
from each other by sinuses.


b. Medullary sinuses. They are wide, irregular and frequently
Hairs are horny threads developed from the epidermis. They grow within deep narrow pits (hair follicles) sunken into the derma to varying depths. Each hair consists of a shaft which projects above the surface, and a root which occupies the hair follicle. The root is expanded below into the hair bulb.
anastomosed. The reticulum extends through them, thus favoring phagocytosis of degenerated cells, foreign matter, bacteria,
etc., suspended in the lymph. Phagocytosis is carried out by the
numerous histiocytes of the reticulum.  


c. Efferent lymphatics. The merging sinuses finally open into
A. Structure of the hair. It is composed entirely of epithelial cells arranged into three layers:
the efferent lymphatics through which the filtered lymph flows
out of the node.  


III. The Tonsils
1. Medulla. Forms the core or axis of the hair. It consists of two or three layers of cuboidal cells. Their cytoplasm stains lightly and contains finely dispersed pigment and granules resembling eleidin. Absent in the lanugo (p. 154).


The tonsils are lymphatic organs which constitute a protective
2. Cortex. It is formed of several layers of spindle-shaped cells with shrunken nuclei. Pigment is found in the cortex of colored hairs. The intercellular spaces contain air, as in the medulla.
ring at the gateway to the alimentary and respiratory tracts. They
do not filter the lymph, but they are surrounded by plexuses of  
lymph capillaries which gradually merge into larger lymphatics.  
They produce numerous lymphocytes; those found in the saliva
are known as salivary corpuscles.  


[41]
3. Cuticle. Composed of a single layer of flat, non-nucleated cells which overlap each other like the scales of a fish.


B. Structure of the hair follicle. It consists of the inner and outer root sheaths (epidermal) and a connective tissue sheath (dermal). Sebaceous glands open into the upper portion of the hair follicle.


THE ORGANS
[ 48 ]




A. Palatine (faucial) tonsils. They are partially covered by the
buccal epithelium which also lines deep pockets (crypts) within the
tonsil.


1. Epithelium. The epithelium is stratified squamous.


2 . Crypts. They are deep, irregular depressions (io to 20 for each
tonsil). Their epithelial lining is usually infiltrated with lymphocytes.


3. Lymph nodules. Under the epithelium there is a mass of
lymphoid tissue containing numerous lymph nodules. Germinal
centers are present.


4. Capsule. The connective tissue capsule sends septa which separate the various crypts with their surrounding zones of lymphoid
tissue.


B. Lingual tonsils. Occur in the dorsum and sides of the posterior
part of the tongue. Their structure is similar to that of the palatine
tonsils, but they have fewer crypts.


C. Pharyngeal tonsil. This is a median aggregation of lymphoid
tissue in the posterior wall of the nasopharynx; it shows numerous
folds but no crypts. The epithelium is pseudostratified ciliated (p.
7) . Its hypertrophy in children constitutes what are known as
adenoids.


IV. The Thymus




The thymus is an important lymphatic organ of childhood. It is
gradually replaced by fat and connective tissue until in old age very
little thymic tissue is left.


A. Structure. It is formed of two closely placed lobes each of which
is surrounded by a connective tissue capsule which gives off numerous trabeculae; the latter subdivide the lobe into many lobules. Two
parts are present in each lobule:


1. Cortex. It consists of densely packed small lymphocytes. Scattered among them are reticular cells with pale nuclei and indistinct outlines. Lymph nodules and germinal centers are absent.


2. Medulla. The transition between cortex and medulla is gradual. The medulla contains fewer lymphocytes.


a. Reticulum. Although also present in the cortex it is more
conspicuous in the less dense medullary region. Most of its
cells are of endodermic origin (p. 124) but mesenchymal reticular cells also occur. Argyrophil fibers are found chiefly around
the blood vessels.




[42]




THE SPLEEN




b. Thymic (Hassall) corpuscles. Highly characteristic of the
thymus. They are bodies (30 to loop or more) composed of
concentrically arranged cells with acidophilic reaction. The
cells show evidences of hyalinization and degeneration. In the
center they may completely degenerate, the whole structure thus
resembling a cyst.


B. Involution. The involution or regression of the thymus begins
at puberty. The cortex becomes thinner through loss of the lymphoid cells. This is followed by degeneration of the medulla. The
Hassall corpuscles are the last to disappear; a few may still be
present in old subjects.


C. Lymphatics. Although the thymus is a lymphatic organ it does
not contain lymph sinuses. The lymphatics begin around the lymphoid tissue of the lobules and fuse to form larger vessels.


V. The Spleen


The spleen lacks afferent lymphatics and lymph sinuses. It acts
.
as a filter for the blood through the phagocytic activity of its histiocytes. It is also the source of numerous lymphocytes.  


A. Structure. Except at the hilus the spleen is covered by the peritoneum, represented by a layer of mesothelium. Under this there is
a capsule.


1. Capsule and trabeculae. The capsule and the trabeculae it sends
into the organ are made up of dense connective tissue with scattered smooth muscle fibers. Elastic fibers also occur, specially in
the trabeculae.


2. Lobules. The trabeculae arising from the capsule divide the
organ into numerous more or less distinct lobules.


3. Splenic pulp. The spaces between the trabeculae are filled with
a soft tissue known as the splenic pulp. Two varieties are recognizable :


a. White pulp. Consists of lymphoid tissue which forms a
sheath about the arteries.


(1) Splenic corpuscles (Malpighian bodies). The sheath enveloping the arterial branches has spherical or elliptical enlargements, the splenic corpuscles, seen in the gross. They
are really lymph nodules and may have germinal centers.


(2) Stroma. The stroma is a network of argyrophil fibers, the
meshes of which are packed with lymphocytes.


[ 43 ]




THE ORGANS




b. Red pulp. It is traversed everywhere by a plexus of venous
sinuses which break it up into anastomosing cords (pulp cords)
similar to those in the medulla of the lymph nodes. The red
color is due to the blood in the sinuses.


(1) Stroma. A framework of argyrophil fibers continuous
with those of the white pulp and with the collagenous bundles of the trabeculae. This reticulum has fixed histiocytes
and mesenchyme cells.


(2) Cell elements. In the meshes of this framework there are
lymphocytes, free histiocytes (splenocytes) and all the elements of the circulating blood.


(a) Monocytes are very numerous; according to some
authors they are formed in large numbers in the spleen.


(b) Megakaryocytes occur in the spleens of infants and of
some animals (cat, dog, rat).


B. Blood supply. Since the spleen acts as a filter for the blood its
THE NAILS
blood vessels show a definite arrangement to carry out this function.


1. Arteries. The branches of the splenic artery enter the hilus and
pass along the trabeculae, branching repeatedly until they become
quite small.


a. Central arteries. The smaller arterial branches leave the  
1. Inner root sheath. Composed of three distinct layers: the cuticle of the root sheath, and the layers of Huxley and Henle, respectively.
trabeculae, enter the lobule and become sheathed by the white
pulp. Since sometimes the artery is seen near the center of a
splenic corpuscle it is termed ‘central artery.’


b. Penicilli. When the central arteries attain a diameter of 40 to
2. Outer root sheath. Is the direct continuation of the Malpighian layer of the epidermis, and, as in the latter, there is a row of columnar cells (stratum cylindricum) .
50P they leave the white pulp and enter the red pulp, where
each branches into a tuft of small, straight vessels, resembling
a brush (penicillus). Each branch of the penicillus shows three
parts :


(1) Pulp arteries. They are the longest of the three divisions
3 . Connective tissue sheath. Composed of circular and longitudinal connective tissue libers. As the bulb is approached this layer disappears.
and possess a muscular media. They become smaller and
divide into the:


(2) Sheathed arteries, which have an unusually thick wall
4. Hair bulb. This is a mass of growing epithelial cells (matrix) not arranged into layers. It causes the growth of the hair in length.
for their size. The sheath (of Schweigger-Seidel) is of reticular nature and is not so well developed in man as in animals
(pig, dog). Muscle fibers are absent.  


(3) Terminal portions. Each sheathed artery divides into two
5. Hair papilla. The vascular connective tissue papilla which projects into the enlarged hair bulb.
or three branches which represent simple arterial capillaries.  


2. Veins. They begin in the red pulp as venous sinuses, so called
6. The muscle of the hair (arrector pili). It is a band of smooth muscle fibers which arises from the papillary layer of the skin and is inserted in the connective tissue sheath about the middle of the follicle. When it contracts (from cold, etc.) it shifts the hair from a sloped to a vertical position. By pressing on the sebaceous gland it facilitates the discharge of its secretion.


[ 44 ]
IV. The Nails


The nails consist of closely welded, horny scales (cornified epithelial cells) arranged in layers. The skin under the nail is called the nail bed. Each nail is covered posteriorly by the nail fold, which has the structure of the skin.


A. Nail bed. The epithelium of the nail bed corresponds to the Malpighian layer of the skin.


1 . The epithelial portion which lies beneath the root and the part corresponding to the lunula is thicker and is called the matrix because it is the growing portion of the nail.


2. In the derma there are arterio-venous anastomoses (p. 37 ).


B. Eponichium. This is the horny layer of the nail fold spreading over the upper surface of the nail root (the so-called ‘cuticle’).


C. Hyponichium. The epithelium of the nail bed becomes continuous with the Malpighian layers of the skin under the free edge of the nail; the thickened horny layer in this location is called the hyponichium.




[49]




THE ORGANS




V. Nerves


Although the nerves of the skin are mainly sensory they carry sympathetic fibers for the supply of the vessels, the arrectores pilorum and the myo-epithelial and secretory cells of the sweat glands. The sensory fibers terminate as intraepithelial endings in the epidermis (p. 28) or in special nerve endings. The location of the latter is the following:


A. In the derma. Tactile (Meissner) corpuscles (p. 29) occur in the papillae, especially in the finger tips, palm and sole. End bulbs (p. 29) are usually located in the papillary layer.


B. In the subcutaneous layer (hypodermis). There are Pacinian corpuscles (p. 29) as well as other special endings (Golgi-Mazzoni corpuscles of the finger tips; corpuscles of Ruffini).


THE DIGESTIVE SYSTEM I. General Structural Plan


The walls of the digestive system, especially its tubular portions, are built under a general structural plan. Four coats or tunics are recognizable :


A. Mucosa. This is the innermost coat or mucous membrane consisting of:


1 . The lining epithelium, of different type according to the region.


2 . The underlying tunica (or lamina) propria. Connective tissue of variable density.


3 . The muscularis mucosae. A thin layer of smooth muscle present in most parts of the digestive tube.


B. Submucosa. A layer of loose connective tissue which lies beneath the mucosa. It is rich in blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves.


C. Muscularis. Consists of smooth muscle fibers, typically arranged in two layers:


1. The inner circular.


2 . The outer longitudinal.


D. Adventitia. Fibrous connective tissue blending with the surrounding structures in the upper (pharynx, oesophagus) and lower (rectum) regions of the tube. In those portions within the abdominal cavity (stomach, small and large intestine) it is replaced by a


[50]




THE MOUTH




thin layer of connective tissue and mesothelium (the visceral peritoneum) called the tunica serosa or serous coat.


II. The Mouth


The lining of the mouth cavity (oral mucosa) contains numerous salivary glands of various sizes.


A. Mucosa. It consists of stratified squamous epithelium lying upon a tunica propria. A muscularis mucosae is not present.


1. Epithelium. Its thickness varies in different parts of the mouth. The superficial cells appear somewhat swollen and retain their nuclei. An abrupt change occurs in the margin of the lips where the epithelium of the skin passes over into the thicker, noncornified oral epithelium.


2. Tunica propria. Is thrown into papillae and consists of loose connective tissue with abundant cells.


B. Submucosa. The boundary line between the tunica propria and the submucosa is indistinct. The latter consists of a firm connective tissue with few elastic fibers. The submucosa blends externally with the connective tissue (fascia) of the musculature of the mouth.


C. Glands. They are small, branched structures present everywhere except in the gums. They have a duct and secretory portions (alveoli or acini), the whole resembling a small bunch of grapes. They either produce a watery fluid (serous or albuminous glands) or a more viscid secretion (mucous glands). Mixed glands also occur. They all contribute to the formation of the saliva.


1. Serous (albuminous) glands. The alveoli are formed by columnar or high cuboidal cells which contain numerous secretion granules, the antecedents of an enzyme (ptyalin). The nucleus is round or oval and occupies the basal half of the cell. In routine slides (hematoxylin-eosin) the serous cells have a pinkish color.


2. Mucous glands. The cells are larger, have a vacuolated aspect and appear bluish in routine slides. The droplets of mucigen (the antecedent of mucin) are usually dissolved. In cells filled with mucus the nucleus is pressed against the base of the cell. When the secretion is extruded the cell collapses and the nucleus becomes round. The alveoli of mucous glands have a tendency to branch. The palatine glands belong to this type.


3. Mixed (sero-mucous) glands. The relative number of cells of the two types varies considerably. As a rule the mucous cells are


[51]




THE ORGANS




near the ducts; when they predominate the serous cells are pushed to the blind ends of the alveoli where they form crescents (demilunes of Gianuzzi). They may be so crowded that their free (secretory) ends do not seem to reach the lumen.


THE SKIN
4. Ducts. They consist of a layer of columnar cells; more than one layer is present as the duct nears the epithelium.


III. The Salivary Glands


because of their wide irregular lumen. Between the sinuses are  
The larger salivary glands are distinct, lobulated organs consisting of secretory epithelium (parenchyma) and a connective tissue framework (stroma). The parotid and submaxillary are enclosed within a connective tissue capsule; the sublingual has no capsule. In man, the parotid has only serous alveoli; the submaxillary and sublingual are sero-mucous.
the pulp cords.  


a. Venous sinuses. Their walls are not lined by ordinary endothelium. Instead there are long, narrow cells parallel with the  
A. Parotid. Is the largest of the salivary glands.
axis of the vessel; they are fixed histiocytes, though not intensely
phagocytic.  


(i) The walls of the sinuses are supported by circularly arranged argyrophil fibers, and some authors claim that they  
1. Stroma. Septa which arise from the connective tissue capsule divide the gland into lobes and smaller units (lobules) occupied by the secretory alveoli. The latter are separated from each other by loose connective tissue rich in argyrophil fibers. Fat cells frequently occur in the stroma; they increase in number with age.
have numerous openings through which cells may pass.  


b. Pulp veins. Arise through fusion of the venous sinuses.  
2. Alveoli. They are spherical and purely serous. Occasionally a few mucous alveoli occur. Peculiar branched cells (basket cells) located in the periphery of the alveoli, internal to the basement membrane, abound in the parotid. They have been regarded by some as myo-epithelial (contractile) cells.


c. Trabecular veins. The pulp veins coalesce to form the trabecular veins, which ultimately form the splenic veins leaving the
3. Ducts. The duct system of the parotid is complex. The smallest ducts are known as:
organ at the hilus.  


3. Union of the arteries and the veins. The mode of termination
a. Intercalated ducts. They arise from the alveoli and are composed of low, sometimes flat, epithelial cells. They are fairly
of the arterial capillaries (the third section of the branches of the
penicilli) is a matter of controversy.  


a. Some authors think that they open into the intercellular
long b. Secretory (salivary) ducts. Lined by a single layer of columnar cells; their basal portions have a characteristic striated appearance. The cells are believed to contribute water and calcium salts to the saliva. The secretory ducts are mainly intralobular.
spaces of the red pulp (open circulation).  


b. Others believe that all the arterial capillaries connect directly
c. Excretory (interlobular) ducts. They follow the connective tissue septa and join to form interlobar ducts. Their epithelium is simple columnar.
with the venous sinuses (closed circulation).  


c. According to a third view some of the capillaries open into  
d. Main (Stenson’s) duct. It opens into the mouth cavity. It is
the intercellular spaces while others connect directly with the  
sinuses.  


d. Observations in the living favor the second view.
[ 52 ]


THE INTEGUMENT


The integument comprises the skin and its derivatives (cutaneous glands, hair, nails).


I. The Skin


It consists of two main layers : the surface epithelium or epidermis
THE TONGUE
and the underlying dense connective tissue layer, the derma or
corium. Beneath the latter there is a layer of loose connective tissue,
the subcutaneous layer which attaches the skin to the deeper tissues.
In certain parts this layer is rich in adipose tissue (panniculus
adiposus).


A. Epidermis. Is a stratified squamous epithelium the external layer
of which undergoes cornification and thus protects the skin against


[45]
lined with pseudostratified columnar epithelium with the nuclei appearing in two layers.


B. Submaxillary. The human submaxillary is preponderantly serous. In the dog and cat it closely resembles the sublingual.


THE ORGANS
1. Stroma. Similar to that of the parotid.


2. Alveoli. The serous alveoli are spherical, the mucous slightly branched. Mixed alveoli may also occur, with the serous component arranged in demilunes.


drying. The boundary line between the epidermis and derma is
3. Ducts. Same as in the parotid but the intercalated ducts are short and narrow, and the secretory longer and more numerous.
very wavy; this is due to the presence of projections of the derma
(dermal papillae) which are seldom absent.  


1. Thickness. It varies according to the region of the body. It is  
C. Sublingual. It is the smallest of the salivary glands and in man is chiefly mucous.
thickest in the palms of the hands and soles of the feet where
its structure is most typical.  


2. Structure. The following layers can be distinguished:
1. Stroma. Similar to that of the preceding but a capsule is absent.


a. Malpighian layer (stratum germinativum). This is the deepest of the layers. It is thicker between the dermal papillae than
2. Alveoli. They are either purely mucous or mixed. The demilunes are large and numerous.
above them. Two sublayers may be mentioned:


(1) Basal layer (stratum cylindricum) . Composed of a single
3. Ducts. The ducts of the sublingual are simpler than in the parotid and submaxillary. The intercalated ducts are rudimentary or even absent. The secretory portions, greatly reduced in number, are represented by groups of cells with basal striations in the walls of the excretory ducts.
row of columnar cells with indistinct outlines. Mitotic figures
occur rather frequently. It rests on the well-developed basement membrane and gives rise to the layers above it.  


(2) Spiny layer (stratum spinosum). The cells are polyhedral
IV. The Tongue
except near the upper surface where they are more flattened.
They are connected with each other by intercellular bridges
which appear as spines in isolated cells, hence the name given
to this sublayer.


b. Granular layer (stratum granulosum). It consists of flattened
The tongue is a muscular organ covered by a mucous membrane. It is abundantly supplied with vessels and nerves.
cells whose cytoplasm contains irregular granules of keratohyalin which eventually cause disintegration and fading of the
nucleus. The intercellular spaces become narrower. May be
absent where the epidermis is very thin.  


c. Stratum lucidum. Consists of closely packed, flattened cells
A. Mucosa. It lacks a muscularis mucosae.
with no visible nuclei. The keratohyalin granules have dissolved and become eleidin. Absent in thin epidermis.  


d. Horny layer (stratum corneum). Composed of dead, cornified cells without nuclei, and cytoplasm filled with keratin. It
1. Epithelium. Stratified squamous. In the upper surface of the tongue it forms projections visible with the naked eye, known as the lingual papillae.
is thickest in the palms and soles. The most peripheral layers
appear as dried, horny scales which are continuously cast off
(stratum disjunctum).  


3. Pigmentation. The color of the human skin depends mainly
a. Filiform papillae. They are the most numerous and occur over the entire dorsum of the tongue. Each consists of a long, slender connective tissue papilla covered by epithelium which forms secondary pointed projections. The most superficial epithelial cells are keratinized.
on the presence of granules of melanin within the cells of the
Malpighian layer, particularly in the basal sublayer. The granules
gradually disappear as the deeper cells move toward the surface.
In the Negro there is a greater amount of pigment in all layers
of the epidermis.  


B. Derma. The thickness of the derma roughly corresponds to that
b. Fungiform papillae. So-called because each resembles somewhat a mushroom. They are scattered irregularly among the filiform but they are less numerous. The connective tissue which forms the core is more or less studded with secondary papillae. The superficial layer of the epithelium is not cornified.


[46]
c. Circumvallate (vallate) papillae. They are the largest; there


[53]


THE CUTANEOUS GLANDS


THE ORGANS


of the epidermis. It consists of fibrous connective tissue with abundant, thick elastic networks, some of which are inserted on the
basement membrane of the epidermis.


1. Papillary layer. Occupies the dermal papillae and the portion
are from 9 to 15 in number, and are strewn along a V-shaped line on the posterior surface of the dorsum of the tongue. Each rises from the bottom of a deep, circular depression. The epithelium is not cornified and contains taste buds; these will be considered later (p. 95).
immediately beneath the epidermis, and consists of loose connective tissue with numerous cells and fine networks of elastic
fibers. It passes gradually into the:


2. Reticular layer, occupied by stout bundles of collagenous fibers
d. Foliate papillae. In some animals (rabbit) they are parallel folds arranged like the pages (or folios) of a book, but in man they are rudimentary. They are located on the lateral surface of the posterior part of the tongue and contain numerous taste buds.
which form a dense feltwork. The elastic fibers are correspondingly thick.  


C. Subcutaneous layer (hypodermis). It is a continuation of the
2. Tunica propria. Composed of loose connective tissue with numerous cells; it forms the core of the papillae.
derma and is composed of loose connective tissue with variable
numbers of fat cells. It is penetrated everywhere by large blood
vessels and nerve trunks.  


II. The Cutaneous Glands  
3. Glands. Connected with the circumvallate papillae there are well-developed serous glands (of von Ebner) which open at the bottom of the furrow around the papilla. Their bodies are deeply placed, among the musculature. Other glands (mucous or mixed) also occur.


The glands of the human skin include the sebaceous, sweat, and
B. Submucosa. It is absent in the dorsum, where the tunica propria blends with the connective tissue of the underlying muscle.
mammary glands. The latter will be described in the section dealing with the female genital system (p. 89) .  


A. Sebaceous glands. They produce an oily secretion (sebum)
C. Stroma. Consists of fibrous connective tissue which separates the muscle fibers into bundles. In it are placed the bodies of the glands. Fat cells may be numerous. It also forms a vertical partition (septum linguae) which divides the tongue into right and left halves.
which lubricates the surface of the skin and prevents maceration
when the latter is moistened. In some areas of the body they open
directly on the surface of the skin, but in most cases their ducts
empty the secretion into the upper portion of the hair follicles
(p. 48).  


1. Secretory portions. They are round sacs (alveoli) grouped together like a bunch of grapes and opening into a common secretory duct.  
D. Musculature. This is very complex and consists of striated muscle fibers which are often branched at their ends. They are oriented in every direction, but three fairly distinct planes — vertical, transverse and longitudinal — can be differentiated.


a. Structure. The alveolar wall is formed by a basement membrane lined internally by a single layer of cells with round
E. Nerves. The tongue is supplied by four of the cranial nerves : the trigeminus, facial (through the chorda tympani), glossopharyngeal and hypoglossus. The first three carry sensory fibers, while the last named is the motor nerve.
nucleus. The alveolus is filled with large, polygonal cells with
their cytoplasm occupied by fat droplets (dissolved in routine
sections).  


b. Release of the secretion. With the increase in size of the fat
1. The facial and glossopharyngeal carry the fibers for taste.
drops the nuclei become irregular in outline and finally shrink
and disappear. The cells break down and the fat is liberated
(holocrine type of secretion).  


2 . Duct. The duct is lined by stratified squamous epithelium con
2. Ordinary sensation is transmitted through the glossopharyngeal and the lingual branch of the trigeminus.
[ 47 ]


3. Small (parasympathetic) ganglia occur in the tongue, specially in the posterior region.


THE ORGANS
4. Sympathetic (vasomotor) fibers are also present.




tinuous with the epidermis. Mitoses are numerous in the epithelium, the newly formed cells falling into the alveoli.
[54]


B. Sweat glands. The sweat or sudoriparous glands are simple,
coiled tubes.


1. Secretory portion. This is the coiled part of the gland, which is
THE TEETH V. The Teeth
usually located in the derma.  


a. Basement membrane. The walls of the secretory portion have
A tooth consists of a crown, projecting above the gum, and a root or roots imbedded in the dental alveolus. The bulk of the tooth is composed of dentine which in the crown is covered by the enamel and in the root by the cementum. The tooth is hollow. Its central cavity (pulp chamber) is occupied by a soft connective tissue (dental pulp) ; the cavity extends throughout the root as the root canal.
a thick basement membrane. Internal to the membrane are the:


b. Myo-epithelial cells. Flattened, spindle-shaped cells with their
A. Enamel. It is the hardest substance of the body, and it is mostly inorganic matter. It is made up of very slender rod-like columns (enamel prisms) cemented together; the prisms are grouped into bundles, but the latter are not parallel. It is thickest over the crown and gradually decreases in thickness until the neck of the tooth is reached, where it stops.
long axis approximately parallel to that of the glandular tube.
They are contractile and arise from ectoderm (p. 155).  


c. Glandular cells. They are cuboidal or low columnar with
B. Dentine. It is somewhat harder than bone, but it differs from the latter in that it lacks cells, although it contains canaliculae (dentinal canals). Blood vessels are absent.
basal ends which fit into the spaces between the myo-epithelial
cells. The nuclei are round. The cytoplasm may contain secretory granules and vacuoles, and sometimes fat droplets.  


2. Duct. It is a thin, slightly twisted and curved tube, lined by a
1. Dentinal canals. They begin at the dental pulp and pass outward radially. They are more or less parallel, but they describe an S-shaped curve and, in addition, they are twisted spirally. The canals give off minute branches which anastomose with similar branches from other canals. They contain prolongations of the odontoblasts (see below).
double-layered epithelium. Myo-epithelial cells are absent. It opens
on the surface of the horny layer of the epidermis.  


III. The Hair
2 . Ground substance. This occupies the spaces between the dentinal canals and contains systems of very thin collagenous fibrils arranged in bundles; their general direction is parallel to the long axis of the tooth (i.e. perpendicular to the dentinal canals). They correspond to the fine collagenous fibrils of the bone matrix (p. 16). The ground substance is calcified.


Hairs are horny threads developed from the epidermis. They
C. Cementum. Like bone tissue it contains lacunae and osteocytes, which are irregularly distributed and may not occur in considerable areas. Canaliculae radiating from the lacunae are also present. Sharpey fibers (p. 17) enter the cementum, which is non-vascular.
grow within deep narrow pits (hair follicles) sunken into the derma
to varying depths. Each hair consists of a shaft which projects above
the surface, and a root which occupies the hair follicle. The root
is expanded below into the hair bulb.  


A. Structure of the hair. It is composed entirely of epithelial cells
D. Peridental (periodontal) membrane. Is a layer of dense fibrous connective tissue which surrounds the root of the tooth and fills the space between it and the alveolus. It serves to attach the tooth to the walls of the alveolus.
arranged into three layers:


1. Medulla. Forms the core or axis of the hair. It consists of two
E. Dental pulp. Fills the pulp cavity. It contains the odontoblasts and an embryonic or poorly differentiated form of connective tissue.
or three layers of cuboidal cells. Their cytoplasm stains lightly
and contains finely dispersed pigment and granules resembling
eleidin. Absent in the lanugo (p. 154).  


2. Cortex. It is formed of several layers of spindle-shaped cells
[55]
with shrunken nuclei. Pigment is found in the cortex of colored
hairs. The intercellular spaces contain air, as in the medulla.


3. Cuticle. Composed of a single layer of flat, non-nucleated cells
which overlap each other like the scales of a fish.


B. Structure of the hair follicle. It consists of the inner and outer
THE ORGANS
root sheaths (epidermal) and a connective tissue sheath (dermal).
Sebaceous glands open into the upper portion of the hair follicle.


[ 48 ]


1. Odontoblasts. They produce the dentine and are arranged in a layer in the periphery of the pulp. They are tall, rather basophilic, and oriented radially. One or more processes (Tomes fibers) enter the dentinal canals. The odontoblasts are comparable with the osteoblasts.


2. Pulp tissue. It contains numerous thin collagenous fibrils which are not combined into bundles, but run in every direction. The fibroblasts are branched more or less profusely, and the ground substance is gelatinous and slightly basophilic.


VI. The Pharynx


The pharynx is the meeting point of the respiratory and digestive passages. The character of the mucosa differs according to the region and is subject to individual variations. Its wall consists of three layers :


A. Mucosa. It has an epithelium and a tunica propria. The former is stratified squamous, but toward the naso-pharynx it may be pseudostratified ciliated. Mucous and mixed glands are present.


B. Muscularis. Since there is no muscularis mucosae and the submucosa is poorly developed the muscularis is very close to the mucosa. It contains irregularly arranged striated muscle fibers which belong to the constrictors of the pharynx.


C. Fibrous layer. This is a dense network of collagenous and elastic fibers, which binds the pharynx to the surrounding structures.


VII. The Oesophagus


The walls of the oesophagus have the four layers characteristic of the tubular portions of the digestive tract.


A. Mucosa. The inner surface of the oesophagus is thrown into longitudinal folds.


1. Epithelium. Stratified squamous throughout; it ends abruptly at the cardia of the stomach. It is not cornified.


2. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue, rather cellular. Contains the cardiac (superficial) glands (see E).


3. Muscularis mucosae. This is well developed and consists of closely placed but independent bundles of smooth muscle fibers longitudinally arranged. It increases in thickness in the lower third of the oesophagus.


B. Submucosa. It has thick collagenous and elastic networks, and


[ 56 ]




Line 2,853: Line 1,987:




Jt




Line 2,872: Line 2,007:




.
THE STOMACH




contains the larger blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves, as well as the bodies of the irregularly distributed mucous glands (see E). It penetrates into the folds of the mucosa.


C. Muscularis. Its character varies according to the level. In the upper third it is formed by striated fibers; in the middle, there are striated and smooth muscle fibers, in the lower third only smooth fibers arranged in two distinct layers, inner circular and outer longitudinal. In the upper third the arrangement of the muscle is more irregular.


D. Adventitia. Consists of bundles of collagenous fibers with many elastic fibers. It blends with the mediastinal connective tissue. In it are placed the larger vessels and nerve trunks.


E. Glands. The oesophagus has two kinds of glands:


1. Mucous (oesophageal) glands. They are irregularly scattered and resemble the glands of the buccal mucosa, but, with few exceptions, they are entirely mucous. The alveoli lie in the submucosa. The main duct widens into an ampulla before it crosses the muscularis mucosae.


2. Cardiac (superficial) glands. They are branched glands contained within the tunica propria; their epithelial lining closely resembles that of the cardiac portion of the stomach (p. 59). They are chiefly found in the upper and lower thirds of the oesophagus.


F. Nerve plexuses. In the middle and lower thirds of the oesophagus the branches of the vagus give rise to two nerve plexuses which occur also in the stomach and intestine.


1. Superficial plexus. It has swellings occupied by small (parasympathetic) ganglion cells. The ganglia and plexus occupy the connective tissue which separates the inner (circular) and outer (longitudinal) muscle layers. Preganglionics end in the ganglia.


2. Deep plexus. The ganglia are smaller and fewer in number than in the superficial plexus. They are located in the submucosa.


VIII. The Stomach


The inner lining of the empty stomach is thrown into irregular, mostly longitudinal folds. The four characteristic coats are present, but the muscularis contains more than two layers of smooth muscle fibers, and the adventitia is replaced by a serous layer.


A. Mucosa. The mucosa shows a very large number of minute de [ 57 ]




THE ORGANS




pressions — the gastric pits — which are the openings of the gastric glands. The secretory portions of the latter are imbedded in the tunica propria.


1 . Epithelium. The ridges between the gastric pits and the walls of the latter are lined by simple columnar epithelium composed of mucus-secreting cells. It begins abruptly at the cardia and ends at the pylorus.


2 . Glands. Simple, or branched tubules, perpendicular to the surface. There are three main kinds: fundus or peptic, pyloric, and cardiac. The first are distributed through the greater part of the mucosa, while the other two are confined to the regions of the pylorus and cardia, respectively.


a. Fundus (peptic) glands. Simple, sometimes slightly branched, tubular glands several of which (3 to 7) open into each gastric pit. Each tubule consists of a mouth opening into the pit, a neck, a body and a slightly dilated blind end or fundus. The following types of cells occur:


(1) Chief (zymogenic) cells. They are arranged in a single layer which lines the lower half or third of the glandular tubule. They contain abundant pepsinogen granules, the antecedent of pepsin, but in routine slides the granules are dissolved and what remains are vacuoles separated by a delicate, bluish meshwork. The nucleus lies in the basal half of the cell.


(2) Parietal (oxynthic) cells. Oval or polygonal cells with spherical, centrally located nucleus. The cytoplasm is finely granular and acidophilic. They are most numerous in the upper half of the gland; in the lower half they are crowded by the chief cells and occupy a more peripheral position. They produce the antecedent of the hydrochloric acid present in the gastric juice.


(3) Mucous neck cells. They are found in the neck region of the gland. They have a pale cytoplasm in routine sections but when stained for mucus they are seen to contain many small granules, the antecedents of a secretion different from the mucus secreted by the gastric epithelium. The nuclei are usually flat, sometimes concave, and occupy the base of the cell.


b. Pyloric glands. The pits are deep and they occupy a much


[58]




THE SMALL INTESTINE




greater proportion of the mucosa than the pits of the fundus glands. The glandular portions, branched and coiled, are lined with a single type of cell with pale cytoplasm. Parietal cells occasionally occur, especially in the area of transition from the fundic to the pyloric region.


c. Cardiac glands. The glandular portions open directly into the pits and are lined with clear cells similar to the elements of the pyloric glands. The transition between the region of the cardia and the fundus is not abrupt.


3. Tunica propria. It fills the spaces between the glands, and consists of connective tissue rich in argyrophil fibers. Numerous cells occur (fibrocytes, lymphocytes and plasma cells, eosinophilic leucocytes). Spherical masses of lymphoid tissue occur, especially in the pyloric region.


THE NAILS
4. Muscularis mucosae. Consists of an inner circular and an outer longitudinal layer of smooth muscle; in some places there is a third outer circular layer.


B. Submucosa. Loose connective tissue which contains fat cells, lymphocytes and eosinophilic leucocytes. The large blood and lymph vessels are located here.


1. Inner root sheath. Composed of three distinct layers: the cuticle
C. Muscularis. Three layers are present: outer longitudinal, middle circular and inner oblique. The middle layer is the most regular and continuous of the three. It forms the circular sphincter of the pylorus. In the fundus the separation of the three layers is often difficult.
of the root sheath, and the layers of Huxley and Henle, respectively.  


2. Outer root sheath. Is the direct continuation of the Malpighian
D. Serous coat. Loose connective tissue covered with mesothelium; it continues into the large and small omentum.
layer of the epidermis, and, as in the latter, there is a row of
columnar cells (stratum cylindricum) .  


3 . Connective tissue sheath. Composed of circular and longitudinal connective tissue libers. As the bulb is approached this
E. Nerve plexuses. Similar to those of the oesophagus and in the same location.
layer disappears.  


4. Hair bulb. This is a mass of growing epithelial cells (matrix)
IX. The Small Intestine
not arranged into layers. It causes the growth of the hair in length.  


5. Hair papilla. The vascular connective tissue papilla which projects into the enlarged hair bulb.


6. The muscle of the hair (arrector pili). It is a band of smooth
The mucosa of the small intestine is beset with very numerous outgrowths or villi which enormously increase its surface. The presence of permanent circular folds contributes to the same end. The folds are more numerous and best developed in the distal half of the duodenum and proximal part of the jejunum where they are known as the plicae circulares or Kerkring’s valves.
muscle fibers which arises from the papillary layer of the skin
and is inserted in the connective tissue sheath about the middle
of the follicle. When it contracts (from cold, etc.) it shifts the
hair from a sloped to a vertical position. By pressing on the sebaceous gland it facilitates the discharge of its secretion.  


IV. The Nails
A. Mucosa. It has a covering epithelium, a tunica propria largely occupied by the intestinal glands and a muscularis mucosae.


The nails consist of closely welded, horny scales (cornified epithelial cells) arranged in layers. The skin under the nail is called
1. Epithelium. It consists of columnar (absorbent) cells and gob [59]
the nail bed. Each nail is covered posteriorly by the nail fold, which
has the structure of the skin.


A. Nail bed. The epithelium of the nail bed corresponds to the
Malpighian layer of the skin.


1 . The epithelial portion which lies beneath the root and the part
THE ORGANS
corresponding to the lunula is thicker and is called the matrix
because it is the growing portion of the nail.


2. In the derma there are arterio-venous anastomoses (p. 37 ).


B. Eponichium. This is the horny layer of the nail fold spreading
let cells. The latter are less numerous and occur interspersed with the columnar. The columnar cells vary somewhat in height; their free surface is covered by a striated border (or cuticle). Migrating lymphocytes often occur in the epithelium.
over the upper surface of the nail root (the so-called ‘cuticle’).  


C. Hyponichium. The epithelium of the nail bed becomes continuous with the Malpighian layers of the skin under the free edge of  
2. Villi. The shape of the villi varies according to the region (see below). Each villus is formed by a core of connective tissue enclosing a single lymphatic capillary. The whole is covered by epithelium, except at the base. The lymphatic (or lacteal) ends blindly near the tip of the villus. The connective tissue core has argyrophil fibrils, fibrocytes, lymphocytes and sometimes plasma cells. Smooth muscle fibers arranged longitudinally (i.e. parallel to the long axis of the villus) also occur; their contraction shortens the villus.
the nail; the thickened horny layer in this location is called the
hyponichium.  


3. Glands. The glands (crypts of Lieberkiihn) are simple tubular. Several cell types are present in them. Goblet cells also occur.


[49]
a. Columnar cells. They are similar to the absorbent cells but they lack a cuticular border. Some of them are seen in mitosis. Toward the bottom of the gland they are low columnar.


b. Paneth cells. They are restricted to the bottom of the glands. The distal half of the cell is filled with numerous, large acidophilic granules, the nature of which is not clear.


THE ORGANS
c. Argentaffine cells. They have specific (argyrophil) granules in their cytoplasm. They occur scattered singly among the other epithelial elements. Their function is obscure.


4. Tunica Propria. It fills the spaces between the crypts and between the blind ends of the latter and the muscularis mucosae. It is rich in argyrophil and elastic fibrils. The meshwork contains fibrocytes, histiocytes, lymphocytes, plasma cells and leucocytes. Small lymph nodules often occur. When they are aggregated they push downward through the muscularis mucosae and enter the submucosa. With further growth they protrude into the intestinal lumen (Peyer patches of the ileum).


V. Nerves
5. Muscularis mucosae. Consists of two layers of smooth muscle: inner circular and outer longitudinal.


Although the nerves of the skin are mainly sensory they carry
B. Submucosa. Loose connective tissue; it contains the larger blood vessels and lymphatics, also a ganglionated nerve plexus (of Meissner). In the upper duodenum it is occupied by the duodenal (Brunner) glands (see below). In the lower duodenum and the jejunum it enters the plicae circulares.
sympathetic fibers for the supply of the vessels, the arrectores
pilorum and the myo-epithelial and secretory cells of the sweat
glands. The sensory fibers terminate as intraepithelial endings in
the epidermis (p. 28) or in special nerve endings. The location of
the latter is the following:


A. In the derma. Tactile (Meissner) corpuscles (p. 29) occur in
[ 6o ]
the papillae, especially in the finger tips, palm and sole. End bulbs
(p. 29) are usually located in the papillary layer.


B. In the subcutaneous layer (hypodermis). There are Pacinian
corpuscles (p. 29) as well as other special endings (Golgi-Mazzoni
corpuscles of the finger tips; corpuscles of Ruffini).


THE DIGESTIVE SYSTEM
I. General Structural Plan


The walls of the digestive system, especially its tubular portions,
are built under a general structural plan. Four coats or tunics are
recognizable :


A. Mucosa. This is the innermost coat or mucous membrane consisting of:


1 . The lining epithelium, of different type according to the region.


2 . The underlying tunica (or lamina) propria. Connective tissue
of variable density.


3 . The muscularis mucosae. A thin layer of smooth muscle present in most parts of the digestive tube.


B. Submucosa. A layer of loose connective tissue which lies beneath
.
the mucosa. It is rich in blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves.  


C. Muscularis. Consists of smooth muscle fibers, typically arranged
in two layers:


1. The inner circular.


2 . The outer longitudinal.


D. Adventitia. Fibrous connective tissue blending with the surrounding structures in the upper (pharynx, oesophagus) and lower
(rectum) regions of the tube. In those portions within the abdominal cavity (stomach, small and large intestine) it is replaced by a


[50]


â–


THE MOUTH




thin layer of connective tissue and mesothelium (the visceral peritoneum) called the tunica serosa or serous coat.


II. The Mouth


The lining of the mouth cavity (oral mucosa) contains numerous
salivary glands of various sizes.


A. Mucosa. It consists of stratified squamous epithelium lying upon
a tunica propria. A muscularis mucosae is not present.


1. Epithelium. Its thickness varies in different parts of the mouth.
â–
The superficial cells appear somewhat swollen and retain their
nuclei. An abrupt change occurs in the margin of the lips where
the epithelium of the skin passes over into the thicker, noncornified oral epithelium.


2. Tunica propria. Is thrown into papillae and consists of loose
â–
connective tissue with abundant cells.


B. Submucosa. The boundary line between the tunica propria and
the submucosa is indistinct. The latter consists of a firm connective
tissue with few elastic fibers. The submucosa blends externally with
the connective tissue (fascia) of the musculature of the mouth.


C. Glands. They are small, branched structures present everywhere
except in the gums. They have a duct and secretory portions (alveoli
or acini), the whole resembling a small bunch of grapes. They
either produce a watery fluid (serous or albuminous glands) or a
more viscid secretion (mucous glands). Mixed glands also occur.
They all contribute to the formation of the saliva.


1. Serous (albuminous) glands. The alveoli are formed by columnar or high cuboidal cells which contain numerous secretion
granules, the antecedents of an enzyme (ptyalin). The nucleus
is round or oval and occupies the basal half of the cell. In routine
slides (hematoxylin-eosin) the serous cells have a pinkish color.


2. Mucous glands. The cells are larger, have a vacuolated aspect
THE LARGE INTESTINE AND VERMIFORM APPENDIX
and appear bluish in routine slides. The droplets of mucigen (the
antecedent of mucin) are usually dissolved. In cells filled with
mucus the nucleus is pressed against the base of the cell. When
the secretion is extruded the cell collapses and the nucleus becomes round. The alveoli of mucous glands have a tendency to
branch. The palatine glands belong to this type.


3. Mixed (sero-mucous) glands. The relative number of cells of
the two types varies considerably. As a rule the mucous cells are


[51]
C. Muscularis. Consists of two well-defined layers of smooth muscle, an inner circular and an outer longitudinal. In the connective tissue that separates the two layers there is a ganglionated (parasympathetic) plexus (myenteric or Auerbach plexus).


D. Serous coat. Similar to that of the stomach; it is continuous with the mesenteries.


THE ORGANS
E. Regional differences. Although the structure just described applies in general to the small intestine there are some differences in its three divisions.


1. Duodenum.


near the ducts; when they predominate the serous cells are pushed
a. Villi. They are wide, leaf-like structures disposed transversely, i.e. at right angles to the axis of the intestine.
to the blind ends of the alveoli where they form crescents (demilunes of Gianuzzi). They may be so crowded that their free
(secretory) ends do not seem to reach the lumen.  


4. Ducts. They consist of a layer of columnar cells; more than
b. Duodenal (Brunner) glands. Located in the submucosa of the upper portion of the duodenum. They are profusely branched and have wide lumina. Their cells closely resemble mucous cells; the nuclei, placed at the base, are usually flattened. The ducts open into the crypts of Lieberkiihn.
one layer is present as the duct nears the epithelium.  


III. The Salivary Glands
2. Jejunum. The plicae circulares are tall, narrow folds formed by the submucosa. They are beset with numerous villi; solitary lymph nodules may occur in them. The folds become lower and more scattered toward the ileum.


The larger salivary glands are distinct, lobulated organs consisting of secretory epithelium (parenchyma) and a connective tissue
3. Ileum. The folds of the ileum are very low and widely scattered. The villi are finger-like. Aggregated lymph nodules and the large, pear-shaped Peyer patches occur in the distal half of the ileum. The protruding portion of each patch is covered by epithelium with but a few, poorly developed villi.
framework (stroma). The parotid and submaxillary are enclosed
within a connective tissue capsule; the sublingual has no capsule.
In man, the parotid has only serous alveoli; the submaxillary and
sublingual are sero-mucous.  


A. Parotid. Is the largest of the salivary glands.  
X. The Large Intestine and Vermiform Appendix


1. Stroma. Septa which arise from the connective tissue capsule
The most important histological difference between the small and large intestine is the absence of villi in the latter. The mucosa is not thrown into folds except in its last portion, the rectum, in which longitudinal folds (rectal columns) occur.
divide the gland into lobes and smaller units (lobules) occupied
by the secretory alveoli. The latter are separated from each other
by loose connective tissue rich in argyrophil fibers. Fat cells frequently occur in the stroma; they increase in number with age.  


2. Alveoli. They are spherical and purely serous. Occasionally a
A. Large intestine.
few mucous alveoli occur. Peculiar branched cells (basket cells)
located in the periphery of the alveoli, internal to the basement
membrane, abound in the parotid. They have been regarded by
some as myo-epithelial (contractile) cells.  


3. Ducts. The duct system of the parotid is complex. The smallest
1. Mucosa.
ducts are known as:


a. Intercalated ducts. They arise from the alveoli and are composed of low, sometimes flat, epithelial cells. They are fairly
a. Epithelium. The same cell types as in the small intestine.


long
b. Glands. The crypts of Lieberkuhn are deeper than in the small intestine. Goblet cells are very numerous. Paneth cells are normally absent.
b. Secretory (salivary) ducts. Lined by a single layer of columnar cells; their basal portions have a characteristic striated
appearance. The cells are believed to contribute water and calcium salts to the saliva. The secretory ducts are mainly intralobular.  


c. Excretory (interlobular) ducts. They follow the connective
tissue septa and join to form interlobar ducts. Their epithelium
is simple columnar.


d. Main (Stenson’s) duct. It opens into the mouth cavity. It is
[ 6i ]


[ 52 ]


THE ORGANS




c. Tunica propria. Contains many lymphocytes and solitary lymph nodules; the latter extend into the submucosa.


d. Muscularis mucosae. Consists of inner circular and outer longitudinal smooth muscle fibers.


2. Submucosa. As in the small intestine; it may contain abundant fat cells.


THE TONGUE
3. Muscularis. The inner circular layer is well developed. The outer longitudinal is massed into three thick bands, the taenia (lineae) coli. Between the latter the longitudinal muscle layer is thinned. It becomes a uniform layer in the rectum. The myenteric plexus is present between the layers.


4. Serous coat. It forms the appendices epiploicae which consist chiefly of adipose tissue. Absent in the lower part of the rectum.


lined with pseudostratified columnar epithelium with the nuclei appearing in two layers.  
B. The appendix. The lumen in many adults is nearly or completely obliterated, or the mucosa and submucosa may be replaced by fibrous connective tissue (fibrous appendix).


B. Submaxillary. The human submaxillary is preponderantly serous.  
1. Mucosa. Similar to the mucosa of the large intestine. The tunica propria is heavily infiltrated with lymphocytes and contains solitary lymph nodes which may form a complete ring. The larger follicles push through the muscularis mucosae and enter the submucosa. Argentaffine cells are common in the crypts.
In the dog and cat it closely resembles the sublingual.  


1. Stroma. Similar to that of the parotid.  
2. Submucosa. It often contains numerous fat cells.


2. Alveoli. The serous alveoli are spherical, the mucous slightly
3. Muscularis. The inner circular layer is well developed. The outer longitudinal is of uniform thickness. The myenteric plexus is prominent and contains numerous ganglia.
branched. Mixed alveoli may also occur, with the serous component arranged in demilunes.  


3. Ducts. Same as in the parotid but the intercalated ducts are
4. Serous coat. As in the large intestine, but lacks appendices
short and narrow, and the secretory longer and more numerous.


C. Sublingual. It is the smallest of the salivary glands and in man
XI. The Pancreas
is chiefly mucous.  


1. Stroma. Similar to that of the preceding but a capsule is absent.  
The pancreas is a large, compound tubulo-acinar gland. It consists of an exocrine portion which produces the pancreatic juice, and an endocrine portion. The latter is represented by cell aggregations scattered throughout the organ, the islands of Langerhans. Their secretion (insulin) plays an essential role in the regulation of carbohydrate metabolism.


2. Alveoli. They are either purely mucous or mixed. The demilunes are large and numerous.  
A. Stroma. The pancreas is covered by a thin connective tissue layer from which septa pass into the gland, subdividing it into lobules. In the lobules it forms a framework rich in argyrophil fibers.


3. Ducts. The ducts of the sublingual are simpler than in the
B. Exocrine portion. This is represented by spherical or somewhat elongated acini connected with ducts.
parotid and submaxillary. The intercalated ducts are rudimentary
or even absent. The secretory portions, greatly reduced in number,
are represented by groups of cells with basal striations in the walls
of the excretory ducts.  


IV. The Tongue
[ 62 ]


The tongue is a muscular organ covered by a mucous membrane. It is abundantly supplied with vessels and nerves.


A. Mucosa. It lacks a muscularis mucosae.
THE LIVER


1. Epithelium. Stratified squamous. In the upper surface of the
tongue it forms projections visible with the naked eye, known as
the lingual papillae.


a. Filiform papillae. They are the most numerous and occur
1. Acini. They are lined with a single row of pyramidal epithelial cells resting on a basement membrane. The size of the lumen and the aspect of the cells vary with the activity of the organ.
over the entire dorsum of the tongue. Each consists of a long,
slender connective tissue papilla covered by epithelium which
forms secondary pointed projections. The most superficial epithelial cells are keratinized.  


b. Fungiform papillae. So-called because each resembles somewhat a mushroom. They are scattered irregularly among the
a. Secretory cells. Their basal portion, containing the nucleus, is occupied by a basophilic, usually striated substance which stains bluish in routine slides. The distal portion appears pink; it contains numerous coarse zymogen granules, the antecedent of trypsin. The granules are seldom seen in routine slides.
filiform but they are less numerous. The connective tissue
which forms the core is more or less studded with secondary
papillae. The superficial layer of the epithelium is not cornified.  


c. Circumvallate (vallate) papillae. They are the largest; there
b. Centro-acinar cells. They are seen in many acini. They are flat epithelial cells lying in contact with the apices of the secretory cells. They are a continuation of the intercalated duct which thus appears as if telescoped within the acinus.


[53]
2. Ducts. Two are present in the pancreas: the main duct (duct of Wirsung) and an accessory duct (duct of Santorini).


a. Intercalated (intermediate) ducts. They are the smallest, and connect directly with the acini. Lined with rather flat cells. They are intralobular.


THE ORGANS
b. Excretory ducts. Their lining is low columnar epithelium in the smaller branches, high columnar in the larger. Goblet cells occur. Outside the basement membrane there is a layer of connective tissue.


C. Endocrine portion: Islands of Langerhans. In routine slides they appear as irregularly spherical masses of pinkish cells, arranged in the form of anastomosing cords. Numerous blood capillaries occur among them. The size of the islands is variable. They are more abundant in the tail of the pancreas than in the head. With special techniques three cell types are recognizable:


are from 9 to 15 in number, and are strewn along a V-shaped
1. Alpha or A cell. Granules insoluble in alcohol. These cells constitute only a small proportion of the cells of the island.
line on the posterior surface of the dorsum of the tongue. Each
rises from the bottom of a deep, circular depression. The epithelium is not cornified and contains taste buds; these will be
considered later (p. 95).  


d. Foliate papillae. In some animals (rabbit) they are parallel
2. Beta or B cell. Form the bulk of the island. They contain alcohol soluble granules.
folds arranged like the pages (or folios) of a book, but in man
they are rudimentary. They are located on the lateral surface
of the posterior part of the tongue and contain numerous taste
buds.  


2. Tunica propria. Composed of loose connective tissue with numerous cells; it forms the core of the papillae.  
3. D cell. The least abundant. Filled with small granules (staining bluish with the Masson stain).


3. Glands. Connected with the circumvallate papillae there are
XII. The Liver
well-developed serous glands (of von Ebner) which open at the
bottom of the furrow around the papilla. Their bodies are deeply
placed, among the musculature. Other glands (mucous or mixed)
also occur.  


B. Submucosa. It is absent in the dorsum, where the tunica propria
Although the liver performs multiple functions it has a single type of epithelial secretory cell, the hepatic cell. It differs from other glands in that it receives most of its blood supply through the portal
blends with the connective tissue of the underlying muscle.


C. Stroma. Consists of fibrous connective tissue which separates the
[ 6 3 ]
muscle fibers into bundles. In it are placed the bodies of the glands.
Fat cells may be numerous. It also forms a vertical partition (septum linguae) which divides the tongue into right and left halves.


D. Musculature. This is very complex and consists of striated muscle fibers which are often branched at their ends. They are oriented
in every direction, but three fairly distinct planes — vertical, transverse and longitudinal — can be differentiated.


E. Nerves. The tongue is supplied by four of the cranial nerves : the
THE ORGANS
trigeminus, facial (through the chorda tympani), glossopharyngeal
and hypoglossus. The first three carry sensory fibers, while the last
named is the motor nerve.


1. The facial and glossopharyngeal carry the fibers for taste.  
vein. The finer branches of the latter open into a system of irregular capillaries (hepatic sinusoids) which empty in the hepatic veins.


2. Ordinary sensation is transmitted through the glossopharyngeal
A. Stroma. The liver is incompletely invested by a serous coat (visceral peritoneum) which covers a delicate connective tissue capsule (of Glisson). At the porta hepatis the capsule surrounds the blood vessels and enters with them into the gland, forming a framework and dividing it into small lobules. Fine argyrophil meshworks penetrate the lobules.
and the lingual branch of the trigeminus.  


3. Small (parasympathetic) ganglia occur in the tongue, specially
B. Lobules. In man, the interlobular connective tissue is sparse and the separation of the lobules from each other is not as complete as in certain mammals (pig). The roughly prismatic hepatic lobule is the anatomical unit of the liver.
in the posterior region.  


4. Sympathetic (vasomotor) fibers are also present.  
1. Hepatic cords. They are slightly anastomosed cords of hepatic cells, which extend radially from the central vein to the periphery of the lobule. Each cord usually consists of a double row of cells.


a. Hepatic cell. The liver cells are polygonal in shape; they usually have a single spherical nucleus, but binucleated cells are not uncommon. The cytoplasm contains fat droplets and variable amounts of glycogen.


[54]
b. Bile capillaries. A very narrow bile capillary runs between the adjacent surfaces of the hepatic cells. Each begins at the blind end (next to the central vein of the lobule), runs through the length of the cord and empties into a small bile duct at the periphery of the lobule.


2. Hepatic sinusoids. The hepatic cords are separated by irregular, anastomosing blood spaces (sinusoids) which connect the smallest branches of the portal veins with the central vein of the lobule. Two cell types occur in their walls:


THE TEETH
a. Endothelium. Flat cells with deeply staining nucleus.
V. The Teeth


A tooth consists of a crown, projecting above the gum, and a
b. Stellate (Kupffer) cells. These are fixed histiocytes (p. 13 ) with rather large, clear nucleus; their cytoplasm often extends into processes and they seem to be anchored to the wall of the sinusoid. They are best seen in mammals after repeated injection of India ink. Transitions between the endothelium-like cell and the Kupffer cell have been described.
root or roots imbedded in the dental alveolus. The bulk of the tooth
is composed of dentine which in the crown is covered by the enamel
and in the root by the cementum. The tooth is hollow. Its central
cavity (pulp chamber) is occupied by a soft connective tissue (dental pulp) ; the cavity extends throughout the root as the root canal.  


A. Enamel. It is the hardest substance of the body, and it is mostly
c. Reticulum. The wall of the sinusoid is reinforced by delicate meshworks of argyrophil fibers continuous with collagenous fibers in the wall of the central vein and interlobular connective tissue.
inorganic matter. It is made up of very slender rod-like columns
(enamel prisms) cemented together; the prisms are grouped into
bundles, but the latter are not parallel. It is thickest over the crown
and gradually decreases in thickness until the neck of the tooth is
reached, where it stops.  


B. Dentine. It is somewhat harder than bone, but it differs from
[64]
the latter in that it lacks cells, although it contains canaliculae
(dentinal canals). Blood vessels are absent.


1. Dentinal canals. They begin at the dental pulp and pass outward radially. They are more or less parallel, but they describe an
S-shaped curve and, in addition, they are twisted spirally. The
canals give off minute branches which anastomose with similar
branches from other canals. They contain prolongations of the
odontoblasts (see below).


2 . Ground substance. This occupies the spaces between the dentinal canals and contains systems of very thin collagenous fibrils
arranged in bundles; their general direction is parallel to the long
axis of the tooth (i.e. perpendicular to the dentinal canals). They
correspond to the fine collagenous fibrils of the bone matrix (p.
16). The ground substance is calcified.


C. Cementum. Like bone tissue it contains lacunae and osteocytes,
which are irregularly distributed and may not occur in considerable
areas. Canaliculae radiating from the lacunae are also present.
Sharpey fibers (p. 17) enter the cementum, which is non-vascular.


D. Peridental (periodontal) membrane. Is a layer of dense fibrous
THE LIVER
connective tissue which surrounds the root of the tooth and fills the
space between it and the alveolus. It serves to attach the tooth to
the walls of the alveolus.


E. Dental pulp. Fills the pulp cavity. It contains the odontoblasts
and an embryonic or poorly differentiated form of connective tissue.


[55]
C. Bile ducts. The small bile ducts are lined with cuboidal epithelium; they are richly anastomosed and they give rise to increasingly larger ducts lined with columnar cells.


D. Portal canals. The interlobular bile ducts always accompany the branches of the portal vein and the hepatic artery. These three sets of structures, enclosed within connective tissue, constitute a portal canal.


THE ORGANS
E. The hepatic artery. It is relatively small and supplies the interlobular connective tissue and its contained structures. Some of the arterial capillaries empty into the smaller branches of the portal vein or anastomose with the hepatic sinusoids.


F. The hepatic veins. They course within the liver independently from the portal vein, i.e. they do not run in portal canals.


1. Odontoblasts. They produce the dentine and are arranged in
1. Central veins. The central veins of the lobules are the initial portions of the hepatic veins. Their walls have longitudinal collagenous fibers. Each central vein receives numerous sinusoids as it passes through the center of the long axis of the lobule which it leaves at the base. It joins central veins of other lobules to form the:
a layer in the periphery of the pulp. They are tall, rather basophilic, and oriented radially. One or more processes (Tomes
fibers) enter the dentinal canals. The odontoblasts are comparable
with the osteoblasts.


2. Pulp tissue. It contains numerous thin collagenous fibrils which
2. Intercalated (sublobular) veins. They can be identified in sections because they do not accompany the arteries and bile ducts.
are not combined into bundles, but run in every direction. The
fibroblasts are branched more or less profusely, and the ground
substance is gelatinous and slightly basophilic.  


VI. The Pharynx
3. Collecting veins. Arise through fusion of several of the preceding. The collecting veins finally merge into the hepatic veins.


The pharynx is the meeting point of the respiratory and digestive
G. The extrahepatic bile ducts. These are the hepatic ducts and the common bile duct. Their mucosa, thrown into folds, has a tall columnar epithelium. There is a scanty submucosa.
passages. The character of the mucosa differs according to the region and is subject to individual variations. Its wall consists of three
layers :


A. Mucosa. It has an epithelium and a tunica propria. The former
H. The gall bladder. Its wall is composed of three layers:
is stratified squamous, but toward the naso-pharynx it may be pseudostratified ciliated. Mucous and mixed glands are present.


B. Muscularis. Since there is no muscularis mucosae and the submucosa is poorly developed the muscularis is very close to the mucosa. It contains irregularly arranged striated muscle fibers which
1. Mucosa. It is thrown into elaborate, anastomosing folds.
belong to the constrictors of the pharynx.  


C. Fibrous layer. This is a dense network of collagenous and elastic
a. Epithelium. High columnar with oval nuclei situated in the basal half of the cells.
fibers, which binds the pharynx to the surrounding structures.  


VII. The Oesophagus
b. Tunica propria. Connective tissue with abundant capillaries.


The walls of the oesophagus have the four layers characteristic
c. Glands. Small tubulo-alveolar glands occur near the neck of the bladder. Their epithelium is cuboidal, and the nuclei are pressed against the base of the cell. Probably mucus-secreting.
of the tubular portions of the digestive tract.  


A. Mucosa. The inner surface of the oesophagus is thrown into
2. Muscularis. Consists of an irregular network of longitudinal, circular and oblique smooth muscle fibers.
longitudinal folds.  


1. Epithelium. Stratified squamous throughout; it ends abruptly
3. Perimuscular layer. Composed of fibrous connective tissue. The portion of the gall bladder not attached to the liver is covered by the peritoneum, which forms a serous coat.
at the cardia of the stomach. It is not cornified.  


2. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue, rather cellular. Contains the cardiac (superficial) glands (see E).
[ 6 5 ]


3. Muscularis mucosae. This is well developed and consists of
closely placed but independent bundles of smooth muscle fibers
longitudinally arranged. It increases in thickness in the lower
third of the oesophagus.


B. Submucosa. It has thick collagenous and elastic networks, and
THE ORGANS


[ 56 ]


THE RESPIRATORY SYSTEM


Two main parts are distinguished: the conducting and the respiratory portions. The latter comprises the pulmonary alveoli. The conducting portion consists of a series of passages (nasal cavity and nasopharynx, larynx, trachea and bronchi) through which air reaches the lungs.




I. Nasal Cavity and Nasopharynx


The mucosa of the nasal cavity is not of uniform type. The same is true of the nasopharynx.


A. Nasal cavity. It extends from the nostrils to the choanae and is divided into vestibular, olfactory and respiratory regions. Its lining is continuous with the mucosa of the nasal sinuses.


1. Vestibule. Lined by stratified squamous epithelium continuous with the skin of the nose. The anterior part of the vestibule has numerous large hairs which aid in preventing the entrance of airborne particulate matter.


2. Olfactory region (see p. 95).


3. Respiratory region. Lined by pseudostratified ciliated epithelium with numerous goblet cells. There is no distinct tunica propria or submucosa. Sero-mucous glands are numerous. Leucocytes, lymphocytes and plasma cells also abound.


4. Nasal sinuses. The mucosa of the maxillary, ethmoid, frontal and sphenoid sinuses is also lined by pseudostratified ciliated epithelium, but it is somewhat thinner and has fewer glands.


B. Nasopharynx. The epithelium of the nasal portion is pseudostratified ciliated; the oral portion is lined by stratified squamous epithelium. Mucous and mixed glands are present. Lymphoid tissue abounds in the upper part. The pharyngeal tonsil (p. 42) occurs in this region.


II. The Larynx


The walls of the larynx are supported by a series of cartilages which are articulated with each other. It also has an intrinsic musculature composed of striated muscle fibers.


A. Structure. It consists of a mucosa, submucosa, the cartilages and the intrinsic muscles.


1. Mucosa. Its epithelial lining is pseudostratified ciliated except


[ 66 ]




THE TRACHEA AND MAIN BRONCHI




in the anterior surface and half of the posterior surface of the epiglottis, ary-epiglottic folds and vocal folds (true vocal cords) which are covered with stratified squamous epithelium. The tunica propria is rich in elastic fibers and is infiltrated with lymphocytes.


2. Submucosa. It is poorly defined and less dense than the tunica propria. It contains sero-mucous glands except in the vocal cords.


3. Cartilages. They are of the hyaline variety except the epiglottic, corniculate, cuneiform and upper part of the arytenoid which are elastic (p. 15 ). The thyroid and cricoid cartilages become calcified after the second decade of life.


4. Intrinsic muscles. They are formed by typical skeletal muscle fibers.


III. The Trachea and Main Bronchi


The trachea and main bronchi are also supported by cartilages which prevent the collapse'* of their walls. They are absent in the posterior wall, which contains bundles of smooth muscle fibers.


Jt
A. Structure of the wall. It consists of a mucosa, submucosa, cartilages and, in the posterior surface, a muscular coat (trachealis muscle).


1. Mucosa. A muscularis mucosae is absent.


a. Epithelium. Pseudostratified ciliated. Numerous goblet cells are present.


b. Tunica propria. Contains numerous elastic fibers, especially abundant in its deeper zone where the muscularis mucosae would be located. Lymphocytes abound in this layer.


c. Glands. They are sero-mucous. They open by short ducts on the free surface of the epithelium. The larger glands are located in the submucosa; in the posterior wall they even invade the muscular layer.


2. Submucosa. Formed by loose connective tissue with fat cells.


3. Cartilages. These are of the hyaline variety. They are C-shaped, with the ends directed posteriorly. The thickness and width of each cartilage vary somewhat, and their ends may bifurcate. Each is surrounded by dense fibrous connective tissue which extends transversely from end to end; a similar fibro-elastic membrane connects the adjacent plates.


4. Muscularis. This is restricted to the posterior, soft wall of the


[67]




THE ORGANS




trachea. It is composed of a thick layer of smooth muscle bundles which run mainly transversely. They are inserted into the inner surface of the ends of the cartilage plates and to a lesser extent into the fibro-elastic membrane connecting the plates.


IV. The Lungs


They consist of a system of branching tubules (bronchi) which constitute the intra-pulmonary conducting portion; the smallest branches (respiratory bronchioles) open into the sac-like pulmonary alveoli where the interchange of oxygen and carbon dioxide between the air and blood takes place. The alveoli, bronchi and the vessels are bound together by connective tissue rich in elastic fibers. The lungs are covered by a serous membrane, the visceral layer of the pleura.


A. The visceral pleura. It is lined by mesothelium, and is continuous with the parietal pleura. It consists of connective tissue which contains some smooth muscle fibers and several prominent layers of elastic fibers running in different directions.


B. Stroma. From the pleura delicate septa enter the lung dividing it into a large number of lobules (secondary lobules). These are visible on the surface of the adult lung because of the dust deposits in the interlobular septa. Each secondary lobule contains many primary lobules or pulmonary units. The stroma enters the lobules and separates the alveoli; it consists then of fine argyrophil fibers and extensive elastic networks.


C. The bronchial tree. It arises within each lung through repeated branching of the main bronchus. The walls of the intrapulmonary bronchi are reinforced by cartilages. Smooth muscle is also present. The minor divisions of the bronchial tree receive special names.


1. Large and medium-sized bronchi. They differ from the trachea in that their walls are completely surrounded by cartilage plates of irregular shape.


a. Mucosa. Same as in the trachea but it has longitudinal folds. The epithelium is pseudostratified ciliated. Sero-mucous glands are normally present, decreasing in numbers as the bronchi become smaller. A tunica propria is present; it contains many elastic fibers.


b. Muscle layer. The bundles of smooth muscle fibers are ar [ 68 ]






THE LUNGS




ranged into a spiral meshwork around the tube. It is intimately associated with the elastic fibers (myo-elastic layer).


c. Cartilage plates. They occur in a fibro-elastic layer. The plates are irregular and decrease in size in the smaller bronchi. The portion of the fibro-elastic layer external to the plates blends with the stroma of the lung. The bodies of the sero-mucous glands occupy this layer.


d. Peribronchial lymph nodes. They occur scattered along the bronchi, especially where they branch. Coal and dust particles may be seen within the nodes.


2. Small bronchi (bronchioles). With the progressive decrease in the size of the bronchi their walls become thinner and may be reduced to a single cell layer. Cartilage disappears when the diameter of the bronchiole reaches i mm. The glands also disappear but goblet cells still occur.


3. Terminal bronchioles. They measure about 0.5 mm. in diameter. Their mucosa is folded longitudinally. They are lined by simple columnar or cuboidal ciliated epithelium. Goblet cells are absent. The amount of muscle is relatively increased.


4. Respiratory bronchioles. Each terminal bronchiole divides into two or more branches called respiratory bronchioles because a few alveoli open into them. They thus mark the transition between the conductive and respiratory portions, respectively. Their first portion is lined with ciliated columnar epithelium which becomes low cuboidal, non-ciliated in the second portion. Smooth muscle bundles still occur in their walls.


D. Alveolar ducts. The respiratory bronchioles branch into a variable number of long tubules (alveolar ducts) which are beset with thin-walled outpocketings, the alveolar sacs, also with single alveoli. The intervening portions consist of strands of elastic and collagenous fibers and smooth muscle cells.


E. Alveolar sacs and alveoli. The alveolar sacs contain two or more alveoli. The thin walls of the latter have numerous anastomosing capillaries which form a very close network. The alveoli connected with different alveolar ducts are interlaced so that it is not always easy to recognize the system to which they belong.


1. Lining of the alveoli. Its nature is a much debated point. Two opposite views are held:


a. The walls of the alveoli are lined by squamous epithelial


[69]




THE STOMACH
THE ORGANS




contains the larger blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves, as well as
cells and broad non-nucleated plates supposedly arising from the fusion of cells which have lost their nuclei, b. The alveolar walls consist of a thin ground membrane in which the argyrophil and elastic fibers run. The nucleated cells may be the so-called:
the bodies of the irregularly distributed mucous glands (see E). It
penetrates into the folds of the mucosa.  


C. Muscularis. Its character varies according to the level. In the
2. Septal cells, which are probably of histiocytic nature.
upper third it is formed by striated fibers; in the middle, there are  
striated and smooth muscle fibers, in the lower third only smooth
fibers arranged in two distinct layers, inner circular and outer
longitudinal. In the upper third the arrangement of the muscle
is more irregular.  


D. Adventitia. Consists of bundles of collagenous fibers with many
3. Dust cells (alveolar phagocytes). They occur in the alveoli and may contain particles of dust. They are identical with the histiocytes (macrophages) of other parts of the body (p. 12). They
elastic fibers. It blends with the mediastinal connective tissue. In it
are placed the larger vessels and nerve trunks.  


E. Glands. The oesophagus has two kinds of glands:
, probably arise from the septal cells.


1. Mucous (oesophageal) glands. They are irregularly scattered
F. Blood vessels. The lungs receive arterial and venous blood.
and resemble the glands of the buccal mucosa, but, with few exceptions, they are entirely mucous. The alveoli lie in the submucosa. The main duct widens into an ampulla before it crosses
the muscularis mucosae.  


2. Cardiac (superficial) glands. They are branched glands contained within the tunica propria; their epithelial lining closely
1. Arterial blood. This is supplied by the bronchial arteries which branch in the walls of the bronchial tree and the blood vessels. It is returned to the systemic circulation through the pulmonary and bronchial veins.
resembles that of the cardiac portion of the stomach (p. 59).
They are chiefly found in the upper and lower thirds of the
oesophagus.  


F. Nerve plexuses. In the middle and lower thirds of the oesophagus
2. Venous blood. Reaches the lungs through the pulmonary arteries. The latter accompany the branches of the bronchial tree to the termination of the respiratory bronchioles. As the alveolar duct is reached, the arterial branch forms the extensive capillary bed in the alveolar walls. The capillaries give rise to veins which at first course independently in the interlobular septa, joining the bronchi later to emerge from the lung as the pulmonary veins.
the branches of the vagus give rise to two nerve plexuses which  
occur also in the stomach and intestine.  


1. Superficial plexus. It has swellings occupied by small (parasympathetic) ganglion cells. The ganglia and plexus occupy the
THE URINARY SYSTEM
connective tissue which separates the inner (circular) and outer
(longitudinal) muscle layers. Preganglionics end in the ganglia.


2. Deep plexus. The ganglia are smaller and fewer in number
The secretory portions of the system, the kidneys, are compound tubular glands which elaborate the urine. They are connected with excretory passages the walls of which have a rather uniform structure.
than in the superficial plexus. They are located in the submucosa.  


VIII. The Stomach
I. The Kidney


The inner lining of the empty stomach is thrown into irregular,
It consists of a cortex which covers the medullary substance, composed of 8 to 18 renal pyramids (of Malpighi); their apices (papillae) project into the lumen of each minor calyx.
mostly longitudinal folds. The four characteristic coats are present,
but the muscularis contains more than two layers of smooth muscle
fibers, and the adventitia is replaced by a serous layer.  


A. Mucosa. The mucosa shows a very large number of minute de
A. Capsule. Connective tissue with collagenous bundles and a few elastic networks.
[ 57 ]


B. Stroma. This is much reduced in the human. It consists of thin collagenous fibers and many argyrophil fibers, with few fibroblasts. Collagenous bundles and elastic fibers occur only in the walls of the vessels.


THE ORGANS


[70]


pressions — the gastric pits — which are the openings of the gastric
glands. The secretory portions of the latter are imbedded in the
tunica propria.


1 . Epithelium. The ridges between the gastric pits and the walls
THE KIDNEY
of the latter are lined by simple columnar epithelium composed
of mucus-secreting cells. It begins abruptly at the cardia and ends
at the pylorus.


2 . Glands. Simple, or branched tubules, perpendicular to the surface. There are three main kinds: fundus or peptic, pyloric, and
cardiac. The first are distributed through the greater part of the
mucosa, while the other two are confined to the regions of the
pylorus and cardia, respectively.


a. Fundus (peptic) glands. Simple, sometimes slightly branched,
C. Uriniferous tubules. The parenchyma of the gland consists of a very large number of uriniferous tubules. Two portions can be distinguished in each tubule: a terminal (secretory) concerned with the formation of the urine, and an excretory formed by collecting tubules which convey the urine to the pelvis and ureter. The origin of the two portions in the embryo is different (p. 141). The terminal tubule constitutes a distinct structural and physiological unit termed nephron.
tubular glands several of which (3 to 7) open into each gastric
pit. Each tubule consists of a mouth opening into the pit, a
neck, a body and a slightly dilated blind end or fundus. The
following types of cells occur:


(1) Chief (zymogenic) cells. They are arranged in a single
1. Terminal tubule. This is very long (30-40 mm.) and tortuous. It presents a series of successive segments, each of which has a characteristic type of epithelium. It begins in a :
layer which lines the lower half or third of the glandular
tubule. They contain abundant pepsinogen granules, the antecedent of pepsin, but in routine slides the granules are dissolved and what remains are vacuoles separated by a delicate,
bluish meshwork. The nucleus lies in the basal half of the
cell.


(2) Parietal (oxynthic) cells. Oval or polygonal cells with
a. Malpighian (renal) corpuscle. This is a more or less spherical body of variable size. It consists of:
spherical, centrally located nucleus. The cytoplasm is finely
granular and acidophilic. They are most numerous in the
upper half of the gland; in the lower half they are crowded
by the chief cells and occupy a more peripheral position. They
produce the antecedent of the hydrochloric acid present in
the gastric juice.


(3) Mucous neck cells. They are found in the neck region
(1) Bowman’s capsule. It forms the blind, expanded end of the uriniferous tubule and is lined by flattened epithelial cells.
of the gland. They have a pale cytoplasm in routine sections
but when stained for mucus they are seen to contain many
small granules, the antecedents of a secretion different from
the mucus secreted by the gastric epithelium. The nuclei are
usually flat, sometimes concave, and occupy the base of the
cell.  


b. Pyloric glands. The pits are deep and they occupy a much
(2) Glomerulus. This is formed by a tuft of looped capillaries which projects into Bowman’s capsule and reduces its cavity to a crescentic, narrow space continuous with the lumen of the tubule. The capillaries of the glomerulus do not anastomose and are enmeshed by argyrophil fibers with a few fibroblasts.


[58]
(3) Afferent arteriole. The capillary loops of the glomerulus arise from this vessel (p. 73).


(4) Efferent arteriole. Instead of merging into a vein the glomerular capillaries form an efferent arteriole of the same or slightly smaller caliber. Thus the glomerulus is a conglomerate of tortuous capillaries interposed in the course of an arteriole.


THE SMALL INTESTINE
b. Proximal convoluted tubule. Is the longest (about 15 mm.) and most convoluted portion, located in the immediate vicinity of the glomerulus. It is lined by a layer of cuboidal cells with round nuclei and acidophilic cytoplasm. Their basal portions have a distinctly striated appearance. The terminal portion of the convoluted tubule enters the medulla where it passes into :


c. Henle’s loop. It has a descending and an ascending limb connected by a sharp bend. The latter is located at varying levels of the medulla. The diameter of the tubule varies:


greater proportion of the mucosa than the pits of the fundus
(1) Thin segment. The terminal portion of the proximal convoluted tubule forms the upper part of the descending [7i]
glands. The glandular portions, branched and coiled, are lined
with a single type of cell with pale cytoplasm. Parietal cells
occasionally occur, especially in the area of transition from the
fundic to the pyloric region.


c. Cardiac glands. The glandular portions open directly into
the pits and are lined with clear cells similar to the elements of
the pyloric glands. The transition between the region of the
cardia and the fundus is not abrupt.


3. Tunica propria. It fills the spaces between the glands, and consists of connective tissue rich in argyrophil fibers. Numerous cells
THE ORGANS
occur (fibrocytes, lymphocytes and plasma cells, eosinophilic leucocytes). Spherical masses of lymphoid tissue occur, especially
in the pyloric region.


4. Muscularis mucosae. Consists of an inner circular and an outer
longitudinal layer of smooth muscle; in some places there is a
third outer circular layer.


B. Submucosa. Loose connective tissue which contains fat cells,
limb; it changes abruptly into the thin segment which is lined by a single layer of flattened epithelial cells.
lymphocytes and eosinophilic leucocytes. The large blood and lymph
vessels are located here.  


C. Muscularis. Three layers are present: outer longitudinal, middle
(2) Thick segment. Occurs in the ascending limb, which enters the cortex and closely approaches the glomerulus with which the tubule begins. It is lined with cuboidal cells with granular cytoplasm.
circular and inner oblique. The middle layer is the most regular
and continuous of the three. It forms the circular sphincter of the
pylorus. In the fundus the separation of the three layers is often
difficult.  


D. Serous coat. Loose connective tissue covered with mesothelium;
(3) Variations in length. The length of the entire loop and the extent of the thin segment varies in different tubules, according to the position of their Malpighian corpuscles, i.e. the nearer the latter are to the medulla the longer the loops and their thin segments, which extend into the ascending arm.
it continues into the large and small omentum.  


E. Nerve plexuses. Similar to those of the oesophagus and in the  
d. Distal convoluted tubule. It begins near the glomerulus and terminates by connecting with the arched collecting tubule. It is much less convoluted than the proximal tubule and is lined by low columnar or cuboidal cells with granular, slightly acidophilic cytoplasm. Since the cells are not as broad as in the proximal convolution their nuclei appear closer to each other, especially on the side next to the afferent arteriole (macula densa).
same location.  


IX. The Small Intestine
2. Collecting tubules. The epithelium of the collecting tubules is cuboidal or columnar with clear cytoplasm and deep-staining nuclei. The cell outlines are usually clearly seen.


a. Arched collecting tubules. These are the initial portions, located in the cortex. They empty into the:


The mucosa of the small intestine is beset with very numerous
b. Straight collecting tubules. They receive a number of the preceding as they cross the cortex on their way to the medulla. In the inner zone of the medulla they unite with other straight tubules and finally form the:
outgrowths or villi which enormously increase its surface. The presence of permanent circular folds contributes to the same end. The
folds are more numerous and best developed in the distal half of  
the duodenum and proximal part of the jejunum where they are
known as the plicae circulares or Kerkring’s valves.


A. Mucosa. It has a covering epithelium, a tunica propria largely
c. Papillary ducts (ducts of Bellini). These are the largest (over 200 p) and are lined with columnar epithelium. They open at the apex of the papilla (area cribrosa).
occupied by the intestinal glands and a muscularis mucosae.  


1. Epithelium. It consists of columnar (absorbent) cells and gob
D. The renal cortex. The renal pyramids can be considered as the lobes of the kidney, separated from each other by connective tissue during fetal life. The base of each pyramid is capped by the cortex.
[59]


1. Renal columns (of Bertini). The portions of cortex which invest the lateral surfaces of adjacent pyramids merge into these cortical prolongations, visible in the gross.


THE ORGANS
2 . Medullary rays (of Ferrein). They appear in each pyramid as


[72]


let cells. The latter are less numerous and occur interspersed
with the columnar. The columnar cells vary somewhat in height;
their free surface is covered by a striated border (or cuticle).
Migrating lymphocytes often occur in the epithelium.


2. Villi. The shape of the villi varies according to the region (see
below). Each villus is formed by a core of connective tissue enclosing a single lymphatic capillary. The whole is covered by
epithelium, except at the base. The lymphatic (or lacteal) ends
blindly near the tip of the villus. The connective tissue core has
argyrophil fibrils, fibrocytes, lymphocytes and sometimes plasma
cells. Smooth muscle fibers arranged longitudinally (i.e. parallel
to the long axis of the villus) also occur; their contraction shortens
the villus.


3. Glands. The glands (crypts of Lieberkiihn) are simple tubular.
Several cell types are present in them. Goblet cells also occur.


a. Columnar cells. They are similar to the absorbent cells but
they lack a cuticular border. Some of them are seen in mitosis.
Toward the bottom of the gland they are low columnar.


b. Paneth cells. They are restricted to the bottom of the glands.
The distal half of the cell is filled with numerous, large acidophilic granules, the nature of which is not clear.


c. Argentaffine cells. They have specific (argyrophil) granules
in their cytoplasm. They occur scattered singly among the
other epithelial elements. Their function is obscure.


4. Tunica Propria. It fills the spaces between the crypts and between the blind ends of the latter and the muscularis mucosae.
It is rich in argyrophil and elastic fibrils. The meshwork contains
fibrocytes, histiocytes, lymphocytes, plasma cells and leucocytes.
Small lymph nodules often occur. When they are aggregated they
push downward through the muscularis mucosae and enter the
submucosa. With further growth they protrude into the intestinal lumen (Peyer patches of the ileum).


5. Muscularis mucosae. Consists of two layers of smooth muscle:
inner circular and outer longitudinal.


B. Submucosa. Loose connective tissue; it contains the larger blood
vessels and lymphatics, also a ganglionated nerve plexus (of Meissner). In the upper duodenum it is occupied by the duodenal
(Brunner) glands (see below). In the lower duodenum and the
jejunum it enters the plicae circulares.


[ 6o ]




Line 3,594: Line 2,526:




.




Line 3,606: Line 2,537:




â– 


\




Line 3,616: Line 2,547:




THE KIDNEY




thin, radially arranged processes extending from the medulla into the cortex. Each is formed by several straight collecting tubules, the loops of Henle and the terminal portions of the proximal convoluted tubules.


3. Lobules. Each is composed of the nephrons which open into the straight collecting tubules of a medullary ray. The lobules are not separated from each other by connective tissue; between them are located the interlobular arteries (see below).


â– 
E. The renal medulla. The only portions of the nephrons present in the medulla are the loops of Henle. Toward the cortex the thick segments of the ascending limbs of the loops occur in large numbers intermixed with the collecting tubules. Toward the papilla collecting tubules, ducts of Bellini and the thin segments of Henle’s loops predominate.


â– 
F. Blood vessels. They are arranged in a definite fashion.


1. Arteries. Practically all the arterial blood flows through the glomeruli before it is distributed to the rest of the kidney. The renal artery breaks up into a number of large branches, the:


a. Interlobar arteries. These pass between the papillae to the boundary zone between the cortex and medulla, where they bend sharply to form the:


b. Arciform (arcuate) arteries. They run parallel to the surface between the cortex and medulla. Each gives off a large number of:


c. Interlobular arteries, which ascend perpendicularly to the surface about midway between the lobules.


d. Afferent glomerular arterioles. Each interlobular artery gives off slender branches which enter the glomeruli of adjoining lobules (p. 71).


THE LARGE INTESTINE AND VERMIFORM APPENDIX
e. Efferent glomerular arterioles. After they leave the glomeruli they form an extensive capillary bed for the cortex. The efferents of glomeruli located near the medulla enter the latter as the:


f. Arteriolae rectae spuriae, which descend as straight vessels toward the apex of the papillae, giving off branches which form a capillary network.


C. Muscularis. Consists of two well-defined layers of smooth muscle, an inner circular and an outer longitudinal. In the connective
2. Veins. Their arrangement is similar to that of the arteries, which they accompany throughout the organ. The veins of the cortex arise from capillaries near the surface (stellate veins). They
tissue that separates the two layers there is a ganglionated (parasympathetic) plexus (myenteric or Auerbach plexus).  


D. Serous coat. Similar to that of the stomach; it is continuous with
[73]
the mesenteries.


E. Regional differences. Although the structure just described applies in general to the small intestine there are some differences in
its three divisions.


1. Duodenum.
THE ORGANS


a. Villi. They are wide, leaf-like structures disposed transversely,
i.e. at right angles to the axis of the intestine.


b. Duodenal (Brunner) glands. Located in the submucosa of
continue into interlobular veins, which empty into arciform veins; the latter receive the venulae rectae of the medulla. The arciform veins merge into interlobar veins.
the upper portion of the duodenum. They are profusely
branched and have wide lumina. Their cells closely resemble
mucous cells; the nuclei, placed at the base, are usually flattened.  
The ducts open into the crypts of Lieberkiihn.  


2. Jejunum. The plicae circulares are tall, narrow folds formed
II. The Renal Pelvis and Ureter
by the submucosa. They are beset with numerous villi; solitary
lymph nodules may occur in them. The folds become lower and  
more scattered toward the ileum.


3. Ileum. The folds of the ileum are very low and widely scattered. The villi are finger-like. Aggregated lymph nodules and
The excretory passages convey the urine from the kidney to the outside. The pelvis of the kidney and the ureter constitute the main excretory duct. They will be considered together.
the large, pear-shaped Peyer patches occur in the distal half of the  
ileum. The protruding portion of each patch is covered by epithelium with but a few, poorly developed villi.  


X. The Large Intestine and Vermiform Appendix
A. Structure of the wall. It consists of three coats :


The most important histological difference between the small and  
1. Mucosa. Composed of epithelium and tunica propria. It is usually thrown into longitudinal folds in the ureter. True glands do not occur.
large intestine is the absence of villi in the latter. The mucosa is not
thrown into folds except in its last portion, the rectum, in which
longitudinal folds (rectal columns) occur.  


A. Large intestine.  
a. Epithelium. Transitional; its thickness varies, depending on the state of distension (p. 7).


1. Mucosa.  
b. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with abundant cells.


a. Epithelium. The same cell types as in the small intestine.
2. Muscularis. Consists of an inner longitudinal and an outer circular layer; a third, discontinuous outer longitudinal layer occurs in the lower part of the ureter,


b. Glands. The crypts of Lieberkuhn are deeper than in the  
3. Fibrous coat. Loosely arranged connective tissue containing the larger portions of the vessels. It blends with the connective tissue of the surrounding structures.
small intestine. Goblet cells are very numerous. Paneth cells
are normally absent.  


III. The Urinary Bladder


[ 6i ]
Its walls are similar in structure to those of the ureter, but they are much thicker due to the greater development of the muscle. There is no distinct submucosa.


A. Structure of the wall:


THE ORGANS
1. Mucosa. It is thrown into folds when the organ contains little or no urine. It lacks glands except in the vicinity of the internal urethral orifice where a few rudimentary, mucus-secreting glands usually occur.


a. Epithelium. Same as in the ureter.


c. Tunica propria. Contains many lymphocytes and solitary
b. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue; lymphocytes abound. It becomes quite thick in the contracted bladder.
lymph nodules; the latter extend into the submucosa.  


d. Muscularis mucosae. Consists of inner circular and outer  
2. Muscularis. The three smooth muscle layers of the lower part of the ureter are continued on the bladder, where their bundles interlace and anastomose. However, their identity is not completely lost and an inner and outer longitudinal layer, separated by a thick middle circular, can still be recognized.
longitudinal smooth muscle fibers.  


2. Submucosa. As in the small intestine; it may contain abundant
[ 74 ]
fat cells.


3. Muscularis. The inner circular layer is well developed. The
outer longitudinal is massed into three thick bands, the taenia
(lineae) coli. Between the latter the longitudinal muscle layer is
thinned. It becomes a uniform layer in the rectum. The myenteric
plexus is present between the layers.


4. Serous coat. It forms the appendices epiploicae which consist
THE URETHRA
chiefly of adipose tissue. Absent in the lower part of the rectum.


B. The appendix. The lumen in many adults is nearly or completely
obliterated, or the mucosa and submucosa may be replaced by
fibrous connective tissue (fibrous appendix).


1. Mucosa. Similar to the mucosa of the large intestine. The tunica
3. Fibrous coat. Similar to that of the ureter. The upper part of the bladder is covered by the peritoneum.
propria is heavily infiltrated with lymphocytes and contains solitary lymph nodes which may form a complete ring. The larger
follicles push through the muscularis mucosae and enter the submucosa. Argentaffine cells are common in the crypts.  


2. Submucosa. It often contains numerous fat cells.  
IV. The Urethra


3. Muscularis. The inner circular layer is well developed. The
The structure of the urethra differs somewhat in the two sexes. It is shortest and of more uniform structure in the female.
outer longitudinal is of uniform thickness. The myenteric plexus
is prominent and contains numerous ganglia.  


4. Serous coat. As in the large intestine, but lacks appendices
A. Female urethra. Its wall has a mucosa, and a rather indefinite muscularis. A sphincter is also present.


XI. The Pancreas
1. Mucosa. It is thrown into longitudinal folds.


The pancreas is a large, compound tubulo-acinar gland. It consists of an exocrine portion which produces the pancreatic juice,
a. Epithelium. It is usually stratified squamous, with areas of pseudostratified columnar (p. 7).
and an endocrine portion. The latter is represented by cell aggregations scattered throughout the organ, the islands of Langerhans.  
Their secretion (insulin) plays an essential role in the regulation
of carbohydrate metabolism.  


A. Stroma. The pancreas is covered by a thin connective tissue layer
b. Urethral glands (of Littre). Opening at the bottom of the recesses, between the folds of the mucosa, are these branched tubular glands which may extend beyond the tunica propria. The terminal portions are lined by clear, mucus-secreting columnar cells.
from which septa pass into the gland, subdividing it into lobules.
In the lobules it forms a framework rich in argyrophil fibers.  


B. Exocrine portion. This is represented by spherical or somewhat
c. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with abundant elastic networks. It contains a network of large irregular venous spaces (corpus spongiosum).
elongated acini connected with ducts.  


[ 62 ]
2 . Muscularis. Outside the corpus spongiosum there are both longitudinal and circular smooth muscle fibers, the latter being external.


3. Sphincter. Consists of circularly arranged, striated muscle fibers located in the periphery.


B. Male urethra. Three parts are distinguished: a short proximal, surrounded by the prostate (p. 80), the prostatic portion; a second, also short, the membranous portion; and a third, long, the cavernous portion.


THE LIVER
1. Mucosa. The type of epithelium varies.


a. Epithelium. Transitional in the prostatic portion; stratified or pseudostratified columnar in the membranous and cavernous portions, replaced toward the navicular fossa by stratified squamous. Patches of the latter often occur in the cavernous portion.


1. Acini. They are lined with a single row of pyramidal epithelial cells resting on a basement membrane. The size of the lumen
b. Glands. Glands of Littre occur; they are largest and most numerous in the cavernous portion.
and the aspect of the cells vary with the activity of the organ.  


a. Secretory cells. Their basal portion, containing the nucleus,
c. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with many elastic networks. It contains numerous scattered bundles of smooth
is occupied by a basophilic, usually striated substance which
stains bluish in routine slides. The distal portion appears pink;
it contains numerous coarse zymogen granules, the antecedent
of trypsin. The granules are seldom seen in routine slides.


b. Centro-acinar cells. They are seen in many acini. They are
[75]
flat epithelial cells lying in contact with the apices of the secretory cells. They are a continuation of the intercalated duct
which thus appears as if telescoped within the acinus.


2. Ducts. Two are present in the pancreas: the main duct (duct
of Wirsung) and an accessory duct (duct of Santorini).


a. Intercalated (intermediate) ducts. They are the smallest, and
THE ORGANS
connect directly with the acini. Lined with rather flat cells.
They are intralobular.


b. Excretory ducts. Their lining is low columnar epithelium in
the smaller branches, high columnar in the larger. Goblet cells
occur. Outside the basement membrane there is a layer of connective tissue.


C. Endocrine portion: Islands of Langerhans. In routine slides they
muscle, mainly longitudinal. Circular bundles present near the periphery.
appear as irregularly spherical masses of pinkish cells, arranged in
the form of anastomosing cords. Numerous blood capillaries occur
among them. The size of the islands is variable. They are more
abundant in the tail of the pancreas than in the head. With special
techniques three cell types are recognizable:


1. Alpha or A cell. Granules insoluble in alcohol. These cells
2. Corpus spongiosum (or cavernosum). Surrounds the cavernous portion of the urethra and is more developed than in the female. It is enclosed in a fibrous connective tissue capsule (albuginea).
constitute only a small proportion of the cells of the island.  


2. Beta or B cell. Form the bulk of the island. They contain alcohol soluble granules.
THE MALE GENITAL SYSTEM


3. D cell. The least abundant. Filled with small granules (staining bluish with the Masson stain).  
The male genital system consists of the testes, a complex system of excretory ducts with their auxiliary glands (seminal vesicles, prostate and bulbo-urethral glands) and the penis.


XII. The Liver
I. The Testis


Although the liver performs multiple functions it has a single
The testis is a compound tubular, cytogenic gland (i.e. produces germ cells or spermatozoa) surrounded by a white, fibrous capsule, the albuginea. The terminal portions of the seminiferous tubules are lined by the seminal epithelium.
type of epithelial secretory cell, the hepatic cell. It differs from other
glands in that it receives most of its blood supply through the portal


[ 6 3 ]
A. Albuginea. It is densely fibrous. In the anterior and lateral surfaces of the testis it is covered by a mesothelial lining (tunica vaginalis). At the posterior surface of the organ it is thickened to form the mediastinum testis. From the latter thin discontinuous partitions, the septula testis, extend radially to the capsule and divide the organ into about 250 lobules.


B. Lobules. The lobules are conical; their apices converge toward the mediastinum. They contain the terminal portions of one to three seminiferous tubules which are extremely tortuous (convoluted seminiferous tubules). They are continued into the initial portion of the excretory ducts, called the straight tubules (tubuli recti).


THE ORGANS
C. Rete testis. The tubuli recti pass into the mediastinum where they empty into this network of thin-walled channels which communicates with the epididymis through the efferent ductules.


vein. The finer branches of the latter open into a system of irregular
D. Seminiferous tubules. They do not end blindly but form arches. They may communicate with adjacent tubules by anastomoses which pass through the incomplete interlobular septa.
capillaries (hepatic sinusoids) which empty in the hepatic veins.  


A. Stroma. The liver is incompletely invested by a serous coat
1. Epithelium. It rests on a basement membrane surrounded externally by a fibro-elastic layer. The epithelium may be described as stratified. It has two kinds of cells: a. Sertoli (sustentacular) cells. They are scattered, tall cells with
(visceral peritoneum) which covers a delicate connective tissue capsule (of Glisson). At the porta hepatis the capsule surrounds the
blood vessels and enters with them into the gland, forming a framework and dividing it into small lobules. Fine argyrophil meshworks
penetrate the lobules.


B. Lobules. In man, the interlobular connective tissue is sparse and
[76]
the separation of the lobules from each other is not as complete as
in certain mammals (pig). The roughly prismatic hepatic lobule is
the anatomical unit of the liver.


1. Hepatic cords. They are slightly anastomosed cords of hepatic
cells, which extend radially from the central vein to the periphery
of the lobule. Each cord usually consists of a double row of cells.


a. Hepatic cell. The liver cells are polygonal in shape; they
usually have a single spherical nucleus, but binucleated cells
are not uncommon. The cytoplasm contains fat droplets and
variable amounts of glycogen.


b. Bile capillaries. A very narrow bile capillary runs between
the adjacent surfaces of the hepatic cells. Each begins at the
blind end (next to the central vein of the lobule), runs through
the length of the cord and empties into a small bile duct at the
periphery of the lobule.


2. Hepatic sinusoids. The hepatic cords are separated by irregular, anastomosing blood spaces (sinusoids) which connect the
smallest branches of the portal veins with the central vein of the
lobule. Two cell types occur in their walls:


a. Endothelium. Flat cells with deeply staining nucleus.


b. Stellate (Kupffer) cells. These are fixed histiocytes (p. 13 )
with rather large, clear nucleus; their cytoplasm often extends
into processes and they seem to be anchored to the wall of the
sinusoid. They are best seen in mammals after repeated injection of India ink. Transitions between the endothelium-like
cell and the Kupffer cell have been described.


c. Reticulum. The wall of the sinusoid is reinforced by delicate
meshworks of argyrophil fibers continuous with collagenous
fibers in the wall of the central vein and interlobular connective
tissue.


[64]




Line 3,840: Line 2,690:




â–




THE LIVER




C. Bile ducts. The small bile ducts are lined with cuboidal epithelium; they are richly anastomosed and they give rise to increasingly
larger ducts lined with columnar cells.


D. Portal canals. The interlobular bile ducts always accompany the
THE TESTIS
branches of the portal vein and the hepatic artery. These three sets
of structures, enclosed within connective tissue, constitute a portal
canal.


E. The hepatic artery. It is relatively small and supplies the interlobular connective tissue and its contained structures. Some of the
arterial capillaries empty into the smaller branches of the portal
vein or anastomose with the hepatic sinusoids.


F. The hepatic veins. They course within the liver independently
ragged edges, which extend from the basement membrane to the lumen. The nucleus is pale, oval and its position varies. They act as supporting and nutritive agents for the developing spermatozoa.
from the portal vein, i.e. they do not run in portal canals.  


1. Central veins. The central veins of the lobules are the initial
b. Spermatogenic cells. They lie between the former and form several layers. The layer next to the basement membrane is formed of:
portions of the hepatic veins. Their walls have longitudinal collagenous fibers. Each central vein receives numerous sinusoids as
it passes through the center of the long axis of the lobule which
it leaves at the base. It joins central veins of other lobules to form
the:  


2. Intercalated (sublobular) veins. They can be identified in sections because they do not accompany the arteries and bile ducts.  
(1) Spermatogonia. Spherical or cuboidal cells with a nucleus rich in chromatin. They divide actively and produce new spermatogonia.


3. Collecting veins. Arise through fusion of several of the preceding. The collecting veins finally merge into the hepatic veins.  
(2) Primary spermatocytes. They are larger cells derived from the spermatogonia. The aspect of the nucleus varies according to whether it is in the resting stage or preparing for mitotic division. Stages of the latter are often seen. They give rise to:


G. The extrahepatic bile ducts. These are the hepatic ducts and the  
(3) Secondary spermatocytes. Smaller than the preceding; they are placed in a more superficial position, i.e. above the primary spermatocytes. Each divides once by mitosis, producing two :
common bile duct. Their mucosa, thrown into folds, has a tall
columnar epithelium. There is a scanty submucosa.


H. The gall bladder. Its wall is composed of three layers:
(4) Spermatids. They line the lumen of the tubule and are the smallest of the cells of the seminal epithelium. They are transformed without further division into spermatozoa. Groups of spermatids undergoing this transformation (spermiogenesis) can be seen attached to the free surfaces of the Sertoli cells.


1. Mucosa. It is thrown into elaborate, anastomosing folds.  
(5) Degenerative stages of the epithelium are frequently found even in healthy individuals. Degenerating spermatids and sometimes atypical spermatocytes occur in the lumen of the tubules. They are eventually discharged with the semen.


a. Epithelium. High columnar with oval nuclei situated in the  
E. Spermatogenesis. The process of spermatogenesis consists essentially in the pairing of homologous chromosomes and their separation by a mitotic division so that the daughter cells receive one half of the number of chromosomes characteristic of the species. In man there are 48 chromosomes, including an unequal pair of sexchromosomes (X and Y) in the male.
basal half of the cells.  


b. Tunica propria. Connective tissue with abundant capillaries.  
1. Synapsis. The pairing of the chromosomes takes place during synapsis, which occurs soon after the primary spermatocytes have been formed.


c. Glands. Small tubulo-alveolar glands occur near the neck of
the bladder. Their epithelium is cuboidal, and the nuclei are
pressed against the base of the cell. Probably mucus-secreting.


2. Muscularis. Consists of an irregular network of longitudinal,
[77]
circular and oblique smooth muscle fibers.


3. Perimuscular layer. Composed of fibrous connective tissue. The
portion of the gall bladder not attached to the liver is covered by
the peritoneum, which forms a serous coat.


[ 6 5 ]
THE ORGANS




THE ORGANS
2 . Growth of the primary spermatocytes. Synapsis is followed by a period of growth in which the double chromosomes disappear from view with the formation of a chromatin reticulum.


3. First maturation mitosis. The cell goes through a prophase (p. 3) in which the double chromosomes reappear. The latter are so arranged in the equatorial plate that each member of the pair is attached to a fiber of the spindle. During the anaphase the chromosomes of each pair (including the X and Y) are drawn into the opposite poles of the spindle. Since the daughter cells (secondary spermatocytes) receive one half of the total number of chromosomes this mitosis is termed reductional or heterotypic.


THE RESPIRATORY SYSTEM
4. Second maturation mitosis. The secondary spermatocytes divide in turn. This division, however, is an ordinary (homeotypic) mitosis, i.e. each chromosome splits lengthwise. The daughter cells are now called spermatids. Four arise from each primary spermatocyte through the two successive mitoses.


Two main parts are distinguished: the conducting and the respiratory portions. The latter comprises the pulmonary alveoli. The  
5. Spermiogenesis. The transformation of the spermatids into spermatozoa is a complex process and will not be considered here.
conducting portion consists of a series of passages (nasal cavity and
nasopharynx, larynx, trachea and bronchi) through which air
reaches the lungs.  


F. The spermatozoa. Consists of a head, a middle piece and a tail.


I. Nasal Cavity and Nasopharynx
1. Head. In man, the head of the spermatozoon is a flattened oval body; in profile it appears pear-shaped. It measures 4 to 5P in length. It is the condensed nucleus of the spermatid. Enveloping the nucleus there is a thin cytoplasmic membrane, the galea capitis.


The mucosa of the nasal cavity is not of uniform type. The same
2 . Middle piece. Is cylindrical and connects the posterior pole of the head with the tail.
is true of the nasopharynx.  


A. Nasal cavity. It extends from the nostrils to the choanae and is
3. Tail. Consists of a main segment 40 to 50P in length, and a thinner terminal segment (5-10^).
divided into vestibular, olfactory and respiratory regions. Its lining
is continuous with the mucosa of the nasal sinuses.  


1. Vestibule. Lined by stratified squamous epithelium continuous
G. The interstitial cells. In addition to the connective tissue the stroma contains the interstitial (Leydig) cells. They are rather large, with a roundish excentrical nucleus. The cytoplasm contains numerous inclusions (lipoid granules, brownish pigment and sometimes crystaloids) . They usually form small clusters. Regarded by some as the source of the internal secretion of the testis.
with the skin of the nose. The anterior part of the vestibule has
numerous large hairs which aid in preventing the entrance of airborne particulate matter.  


2. Olfactory region (see p. 95).  
II. The Excretory Ducts


3. Respiratory region. Lined by pseudostratified ciliated epithelium with numerous goblet cells. There is no distinct tunica
They begin with the tubuli recti and the rete testis, already mentioned (p. 76). The transition between the convoluted seminiferous tubules and the straight tubules is abrupt.
propria or submucosa. Sero-mucous glands are numerous. Leucocytes, lymphocytes and plasma cells also abound.  


4. Nasal sinuses. The mucosa of the maxillary, ethmoid, frontal
[ 78 ]
and sphenoid sinuses is also lined by pseudostratified ciliated epithelium, but it is somewhat thinner and has fewer glands.


B. Nasopharynx. The epithelium of the nasal portion is pseudostratified ciliated; the oral portion is lined by stratified squamous
epithelium. Mucous and mixed glands are present. Lymphoid tissue
abounds in the upper part. The pharyngeal tonsil (p. 42) occurs in
this region.


II. The Larynx
ACCESSORY GENITAL GLANDS


The walls of the larynx are supported by a series of cartilages
which are articulated with each other. It also has an intrinsic musculature composed of striated muscle fibers.


A. Structure. It consists of a mucosa, submucosa, the cartilages and
A. Ductuli efferentes. They are the initial portion of the extratesticular excretory ducts. Up to 14 or 16 occur in the human. Spermatozoa are seen in their lumina.
the intrinsic muscles.  


1. Mucosa. Its epithelial lining is pseudostratified ciliated except
1. Epithelium. Consists of alternating groups of tall ciliated cells and short non-ciliated. Both types are secretory. Basal cells also occur.


[ 66 ]
2 . Tunica propria. Connective tissue with some circular smooth muscle fibers.


B. Ductus epididymis. This is very long (4 to 6 meters) and convoluted. It contains numerous spermatozoa.


THE TRACHEA AND MAIN BRONCHI
1. Epithelium. Is pseudostratifled stereociliated (p. 7). The ciliated cells are tall columnar and reach the lumen; their nuclei are located in the basal half of the cell. They are secretory. The basal cells are round or polygonal and occur next to the basement membrane.


2. Tunica propria. Consists of loose connective tissue with abundant cells. Smooth muscle occurs in small quantities and is circularly arranged.


in the anterior surface and half of the posterior surface of the  
C. Ductus deferens. Is a continuation of the preceding and, as part of the spermatic cord, passes into the abdominal cavity to end in the prostatic portion of the urethra. It consists of three coats :
epiglottis, ary-epiglottic folds and vocal folds (true vocal cords)
which are covered with stratified squamous epithelium. The
tunica propria is rich in elastic fibers and is infiltrated with lymphocytes.  


2. Submucosa. It is poorly defined and less dense than the tunica
1. Mucosa. Is thrown into longitudinal folds.
propria. It contains sero-mucous glands except in the vocal cords.  


3. Cartilages. They are of the hyaline variety except the epiglottic,  
a. Epithelium. Of the same type as in the epididymis, but the columnar cells are lower and not always ciliated.
corniculate, cuneiform and upper part of the arytenoid which are  
elastic (p. 15 ). The thyroid and cricoid cartilages become calcified after the second decade of life.  


4. Intrinsic muscles. They are formed by typical skeletal muscle
b. Tunica propria. Connective tissue rich in elastic fibers.
fibers.  


III. The Trachea and Main Bronchi
2. Muscularis. Is the thickest coat and has three smooth muscle layers: an inner and outer longitudinal separated by a thick middle circular.


The trachea and main bronchi are also supported by cartilages
3. Fibrous layer. Fibro-elastic with occasional bundles of smooth muscle fibers.
which prevent the collapse'* of their walls. They are absent in the
posterior wall, which contains bundles of smooth muscle fibers.  


A. Structure of the wall. It consists of a mucosa, submucosa, cartilages and, in the posterior surface, a muscular coat (trachealis
muscle).


1. Mucosa. A muscularis mucosae is absent.  
III. Accessory Genital Glands


a. Epithelium. Pseudostratified ciliated. Numerous goblet cells
A. Seminal vesicles. They are elongated, tortuous sacs with a very irregular lumen and numerous outpocketings. Spermatozoa are infrequently seen in their lumina. Their role is secretory.
are present.  


b. Tunica propria. Contains numerous elastic fibers, especially
1. Mucosa. It is elaborately folded and resembles the mucosa of the gall-bladder.
abundant in its deeper zone where the muscularis mucosae
would be located. Lymphocytes abound in this layer.  


c. Glands. They are sero-mucous. They open by short ducts on
a. Epithelium. Varies somewhat, but it is usually pseudostrati [ 79 ]
the free surface of the epithelium. The larger glands are located
in the submucosa; in the posterior wall they even invade the
muscular layer.  


2. Submucosa. Formed by loose connective tissue with fat cells.


3. Cartilages. These are of the hyaline variety. They are C-shaped,
THE ORGANS
with the ends directed posteriorly. The thickness and width of
each cartilage vary somewhat, and their ends may bifurcate. Each
is surrounded by dense fibrous connective tissue which extends
transversely from end to end; a similar fibro-elastic membrane
connects the adjacent plates.


4. Muscularis. This is restricted to the posterior, soft wall of the


[67]
fied. The columnar cells contain secretion granules and a characteristic yellowish pigment which increases with age. b. Tunica propria. Forms a continuous layer around the vesicle. It enters the folds and contains numerous elastic fibers and some smooth muscle fibers.


2 . Muscularis. It has two layers of smooth muscle, an inner circular and an outer longitudinal.


THE ORGANS
3 . Fibrous layer. Composed of dense fibrous tissue with abundant elastic nets.


B. Prostate. It is a conglomerate of 30 to 50 small compound tubuloalveolar glands with a smaller number of ducts (15 to 30) which open independently into the urethra. It produces a thin, opalescent secretion.


trachea. It is composed of a thick layer of smooth muscle bundles
1. Capsule. Fibrous connective tissue with numerous smooth muscle fibers in its inner layer. It sends broad septa which enter the organ and form the abundant:
which run mainly transversely. They are inserted into the inner
surface of the ends of the cartilage plates and to a lesser extent
into the fibro-elastic membrane connecting the plates.


IV. The Lungs
2 . Stroma. It separates the secretory alveoli. It is rich in elastic fibers and contains numerous bundles of smooth muscle fibers, of variable size.


They consist of a system of branching tubules (bronchi) which
3. Glandular epithelium. Varies in different glands. It is usually cuboidal or columnar, and shows evidences of secretion. The ducts are lined by a columnar epithelium which becomes transitional near their opening into the urethra.
constitute the intra-pulmonary conducting portion; the smallest
branches (respiratory bronchioles) open into the sac-like pulmonary
alveoli where the interchange of oxygen and carbon dioxide between
the air and blood takes place. The alveoli, bronchi and the vessels
are bound together by connective tissue rich in elastic fibers. The  
lungs are covered by a serous membrane, the visceral layer of the  
pleura.  


A. The visceral pleura. It is lined by mesothelium, and is continuous with the parietal pleura. It consists of connective tissue which
4 . Concretions (corpora amylacea). They occur within some alveoli and increase with age. Each consists of a series of concentrical layers. If small they are evacuated with the semen.
contains some smooth muscle fibers and several prominent layers of
elastic fibers running in different directions.  


B. Stroma. From the pleura delicate septa enter the lung dividing
C. The bulbo-urethral (Cowper) glands. They are compound tubulo-alveolar glands in which the tubules and ducts have a very irregular diameter. They produce a secretion resembling mucus.
it into a large number of lobules (secondary lobules). These are  
visible on the surface of the adult lung because of the dust deposits
in the interlobular septa. Each secondary lobule contains many
primary lobules or pulmonary units. The stroma enters the lobules
and separates the alveoli; it consists then of fine argyrophil fibers
and extensive elastic networks.  


C. The bronchial tree. It arises within each lung through repeated
1 . Glandular epithelium. Cuboidal or columnar. Most of the columnar cells are of mucous type. Others are acidophilic and have a granular appearance.
branching of the main bronchus. The walls of the intrapulmonary
bronchi are reinforced by cartilages. Smooth muscle is also present.
The minor divisions of the bronchial tree receive special names.  


1. Large and medium-sized bronchi. They differ from the trachea
2 . Stroma. Fibro-elastic connective tissue with few muscle fibers. Externally the glands are enclosed by a layer of striated muscle.
in that their walls are completely surrounded by cartilage plates
of irregular shape.  


a. Mucosa. Same as in the trachea but it has longitudinal folds.
IV. The Penis
The epithelium is pseudostratified ciliated. Sero-mucous glands
are normally present, decreasing in numbers as the bronchi
become smaller. A tunica propria is present; it contains many
elastic fibers.


b. Muscle layer. The bundles of smooth muscle fibers are ar
The penis is formed by three cylindrical bodies of erectile tissue — the two cavernous bodies and the cavernous body of the urethra
[ 68 ]


[80]






THE LUNGS


.


ranged into a spiral meshwork around the tube. It is intimately
associated with the elastic fibers (myo-elastic layer).


c. Cartilage plates. They occur in a fibro-elastic layer. The plates
are irregular and decrease in size in the smaller bronchi. The
portion of the fibro-elastic layer external to the plates blends
with the stroma of the lung. The bodies of the sero-mucous
glands occupy this layer.


d. Peribronchial lymph nodes. They occur scattered along the
'
bronchi, especially where they branch. Coal and dust particles
may be seen within the nodes.


2. Small bronchi (bronchioles). With the progressive decrease in
the size of the bronchi their walls become thinner and may be
reduced to a single cell layer. Cartilage disappears when the diameter of the bronchiole reaches i mm. The glands also disappear
but goblet cells still occur.


3. Terminal bronchioles. They measure about 0.5 mm. in diameter. Their mucosa is folded longitudinally. They are lined by
simple columnar or cuboidal ciliated epithelium. Goblet cells are
absent. The amount of muscle is relatively increased.


4. Respiratory bronchioles. Each terminal bronchiole divides into
two or more branches called respiratory bronchioles because a few
alveoli open into them. They thus mark the transition between
the conductive and respiratory portions, respectively. Their first
portion is lined with ciliated columnar epithelium which becomes
low cuboidal, non-ciliated in the second portion. Smooth muscle
bundles still occur in their walls.


D. Alveolar ducts. The respiratory bronchioles branch into a variable number of long tubules (alveolar ducts) which are beset with
thin-walled outpocketings, the alveolar sacs, also with single alveoli.
The intervening portions consist of strands of elastic and collagenous fibers and smooth muscle cells.


E. Alveolar sacs and alveoli. The alveolar sacs contain two or more
alveoli. The thin walls of the latter have numerous anastomosing
capillaries which form a very close network. The alveoli connected
with different alveolar ducts are interlaced so that it is not always
easy to recognize the system to which they belong.


1. Lining of the alveoli. Its nature is a much debated point. Two
opposite views are held:


a. The walls of the alveoli are lined by squamous epithelial
'


[69]




THE ORGANS




cells and broad non-nucleated plates supposedly arising from
the fusion of cells which have lost their nuclei,
b. The alveolar walls consist of a thin ground membrane in
which the argyrophil and elastic fibers run. The nucleated cells
may be the so-called:


2. Septal cells, which are probably of histiocytic nature.
'


3. Dust cells (alveolar phagocytes). They occur in the alveoli and
may contain particles of dust. They are identical with the histiocytes (macrophages) of other parts of the body (p. 12). They


, probably arise from the septal cells.


F. Blood vessels. The lungs receive arterial and venous blood.


1. Arterial blood. This is supplied by the bronchial arteries which
branch in the walls of the bronchial tree and the blood vessels.
It is returned to the systemic circulation through the pulmonary
and bronchial veins.


2. Venous blood. Reaches the lungs through the pulmonary arteries. The latter accompany the branches of the bronchial tree
to the termination of the respiratory bronchioles. As the alveolar
duct is reached, the arterial branch forms the extensive capillary
bed in the alveolar walls. The capillaries give rise to veins which
at first course independently in the interlobular septa, joining the
bronchi later to emerge from the lung as the pulmonary veins.


THE URINARY SYSTEM


The secretory portions of the system, the kidneys, are compound
tubular glands which elaborate the urine. They are connected with
excretory passages the walls of which have a rather uniform structure.


I. The Kidney


It consists of a cortex which covers the medullary substance, composed of 8 to 18 renal pyramids (of Malpighi); their apices (papillae) project into the lumen of each minor calyx.


A. Capsule. Connective tissue with collagenous bundles and a few
elastic networks.


B. Stroma. This is much reduced in the human. It consists of thin
collagenous fibers and many argyrophil fibers, with few fibroblasts.
Collagenous bundles and elastic fibers occur only in the walls of the
vessels.




[70]


THE OVARY


THE KIDNEY


(corpus spongiosum, p. 75) which terminates distally in the glans penis. Externally the penis is surrounded by skin.


C. Uriniferous tubules. The parenchyma of the gland consists of a
A. Cavernous bodies.
very large number of uriniferous tubules. Two portions can be distinguished in each tubule: a terminal (secretory) concerned with
the formation of the urine, and an excretory formed by collecting
tubules which convey the urine to the pelvis and ureter. The origin
of the two portions in the embryo is different (p. 141). The terminal
tubule constitutes a distinct structural and physiological unit termed
nephron.  


1. Terminal tubule. This is very long (30-40 mm.) and tortuous.
1. Albuginea. Each is surrounded by a thick fibrous membrane, the tunica albuginea. It forms a fibrous partition between the two bodies which, near the end of the penis, is pierced by many clefts through which the cavernous spaces of both sides communicate.
It presents a series of successive segments, each of which has a
characteristic type of epithelium. It begins in a :


a. Malpighian (renal) corpuscle. This is a more or less spherical
2. Cavernous spaces. They are separated by trabeculae of dense fibrous connective tissue with some smooth muscle fibers. Lined by endothelium continuous with the endothelium of the arteries and veins.
body of variable size. It consists of:


(1) Bowman’s capsule. It forms the blind, expanded end of
B. Gians penis. Consists of dense connective tissue containing large, thick-walled anastomosing veins.
the uriniferous tubule and is lined by flattened epithelial cells.  


(2) Glomerulus. This is formed by a tuft of looped capillaries
C. Blood vessels. They are very numerous and take an important part in the mechanism of erection, in which the arteries play the active, the veins the passive, role. The lacunae of the cavernous bodies are filled with arterial blood which accumulates under increasing pressure and the erectile tissue becomes rigid.
which projects into Bowman’s capsule and reduces its cavity
to a crescentic, narrow space continuous with the lumen of
the tubule. The capillaries of the glomerulus do not anastomose and are enmeshed by argyrophil fibers with a few fibroblasts.  


(3) Afferent arteriole. The capillary loops of the glomerulus
THE FEMALE GENITAL SYSTEM
arise from this vessel (p. 73).


(4) Efferent arteriole. Instead of merging into a vein the  
It consists of the ovaries in which the ova (egg cells) are formed; a system of ducts — the oviducts, uterus and vagina; and the external genitalia. Functional tubular connections comparable with the efferent ductules of the testis do not occur in the ovary; the mature ova released through the rupture of the follicles are received by the open end of the oviduct and, if fertilized, they are transferred to the uterus, where embryonic development takes place.
glomerular capillaries form an efferent arteriole of the same
or slightly smaller caliber. Thus the glomerulus is a conglomerate of tortuous capillaries interposed in the course of an
arteriole.  


b. Proximal convoluted tubule. Is the longest (about 15 mm.)
I. The Ovary
and most convoluted portion, located in the immediate vicinity
of the glomerulus. It is lined by a layer of cuboidal cells with
round nuclei and acidophilic cytoplasm. Their basal portions
have a distinctly striated appearance. The terminal portion of
the convoluted tubule enters the medulla where it passes into :


c. Henle’s loop. It has a descending and an ascending limb
The ovary consists of a cortical zone where the ova are located and a medullary (vascular) portion; the latter is surrounded by the cortex except at the hilus. The surface of the cortex is covered by germinal epithelium, instead of mesothelium.
connected by a sharp bend. The latter is located at varying
levels of the medulla. The diameter of the tubule varies:


(1) Thin segment. The terminal portion of the proximal
A. Germinal epithelium. It produces ova in the embryo. In infants is columnar or low cuboidal, decreasing in height in the adult. A basement membrane is absent.
convoluted tubule forms the upper part of the descending
[7i]


B. Albuginea. A dense connective tissue layer beneath the germinal epithelium.


THE ORGANS


[81]


limb; it changes abruptly into the thin segment which is
lined by a single layer of flattened epithelial cells.


(2) Thick segment. Occurs in the ascending limb, which
THE ORGANS
enters the cortex and closely approaches the glomerulus with
which the tubule begins. It is lined with cuboidal cells with
granular cytoplasm.


(3) Variations in length. The length of the entire loop and
the extent of the thin segment varies in different tubules,
according to the position of their Malpighian corpuscles, i.e.
the nearer the latter are to the medulla the longer the loops
and their thin segments, which extend into the ascending
arm.


d. Distal convoluted tubule. It begins near the glomerulus and
C. Follicles. They are most numerous in young subjects; their number decreases steadily with advancing age, mostly through rupture and release of the ova (ovulation), but also due to degeneration (follicular atresia).
terminates by connecting with the arched collecting tubule. It
is much less convoluted than the proximal tubule and is lined
by low columnar or cuboidal cells with granular, slightly acidophilic cytoplasm. Since the cells are not as broad as in the
proximal convolution their nuclei appear closer to each other,  
especially on the side next to the afferent arteriole (macula
densa).  


2. Collecting tubules. The epithelium of the collecting tubules is  
1. Primary follicles. They are the most numerous and occupy the periphery of the cortex. They are spherical bodies containing an ovum in the center. The ovum has a large, vesicular, usually excentric nucleus surrounded by a large amount of cytoplasm. Surrounding the ovum there is an epithelium consisting of low cuboidal (follicular) cells.
cuboidal or columnar with clear cytoplasm and deep-staining
nuclei. The cell outlines are usually clearly seen.  


a. Arched collecting tubules. These are the initial portions, located in the cortex. They empty into the:
2. Growing follicles. The progressive development of the primary follicle includes growth of the ovum and the follicular cells, the formation of follicular fluid and changes in the surrounding connective tissue.


b. Straight collecting tubules. They receive a number of the
a. Ovum. Increases in size and yolk granules appear in its cytoplasm. When it reaches a diameter of 60 to 8op a distinct membrane, the zona pellucida, appears. The latter gradually increases in thickness.
preceding as they cross the cortex on their way to the medulla.  
In the inner zone of the medulla they unite with other straight
tubules and finally form the:


c. Papillary ducts (ducts of Bellini). These are the largest (over
b. Follicular epithelium. Through mitotic activity the single layer of cells surrounding the ovum in the primary follicle becomes a stratified epithelium. The follicle moves to a deeper position in the cortex.
200 p) and are lined with columnar epithelium. They open at
the apex of the papilla (area cribrosa).  


D. The renal cortex. The renal pyramids can be considered as the
(1) Formation of follicular fluid. When the follicle is about 0.2 mm. in diameter several spaces filled with fluid (liquor folliculi) appear among the follicular cells.
lobes of the kidney, separated from each other by connective tissue
during fetal life. The base of each pyramid is capped by the cortex.  


1. Renal columns (of Bertini). The portions of cortex which invest the lateral surfaces of adjacent pyramids merge into these
(2) Displacement of the ovum. Due to the increase in amount of the follicular fluid the separate cavities merge together; the ovum with its surrounding follicular cells is pushed to one side of the follicle. The mass of cells surrounding the ovum is called cumulus oophorus, also discus proligerus.
cortical prolongations, visible in the gross.  


2 . Medullary rays (of Ferrein). They appear in each pyramid as
c. Formation of the theca folliculi. The connective tissue around the growing follicle differentiates into a capsule, the theca folliculi in which two layers can be recognized.


[72]
(1) Theca interna. An extensive capillary bed develops next to the follicular epithelium, while the connective tissue cells increase in size and become loosely arranged.


(2) Theca externa. The outermost layer is more dense and consists of concentrically arranged, spindle-shaped cells and thick collagenous fibers.




[82]




THE OVARY




3 . Mature (Graafian) follicles. They are large vesicles (10-15 0101.) which not only occupy the whole thickness of the cortex but bulge in the surface of the ovary. The follicular epithelium (termed now the granulosa) is thinner and does not show signs of mitotic activity.


a. Ovum. The ovum is quite large (120P or more) and has a thick zona pellucida. The nucleus is also enlarged and has a delicate chromatin network and a large nucleolus. Yolk granules are more abundant in the cytoplasm.


b. Corona radiata. This is formed by those follicular cells in contact with the ovum to which they remain attached. The follicular epithelium consists of several layers of cuboidal cells.


c. Theca folliculi. The theca interna is now very prominent and its numerous large epithelioid cells show fatty granules in their cytoplasm.


4. Rupture of the follicles (ovulation). Due to increasing intrafollicular pressure the part of the follicular wall bulging on the surface of the ovary becomes gradually thinner. The wall finally breaks in a small spot and the follicular fluid with the ovum is discharged. Cells of the corona radiata remain attached to the ovum. Ovulation in the human occurs during the premenstrual period (p. 86).


5. Atresia of follicles. Follicles may degenerate at any stage of their development. The details of the process vary somewhat according to whether it takes place in a primary follicle or in one undergoing development.


D. Ovogenesis. In the human the process of development of the ovum from the stage of ovogonium to the maturation mitoses is a long one. The final result is the same as in the spermatogenesis, namely, the reduction of its chromosomes to one half of the number of the species. An important difference, however, is that of the four cells resulting from the maturation divisions only one is functional; the other three (polar bodies) degenerate.


1. Ovogonia. These occur in the ovary during fetal life. They increase in numbers through mitotic division.


2. Synapsis. The pairing of the chromosomes takes place before birth.


3. Primary ovocytes. After synapsis the female germ cells are known as primary ovocytes. The paired chromosomes disappear


[83]




THE ORGANS




from view with the formation of a chromatin network. Primary ovocytes may remain in this resting stage for many years.


4. First maturation mitosis. As in most mammals, it probably occurs in the human shortly before rupture of the Graafian follicle. The spindle is oriented perpendicular to the surface of the ovum. One of the daughter nuclei remains in the ovum, the other, surrounded by a small mass of cytoplasm is extruded as the first polar body. The separation of the paired chromosomes probably takes place during the first maturation mitosis.


5. Second maturation mitosis. This produces a second polar body which also degenerates. In most mammals it occurs after the ovum has left the follicle.


E. Formation of the corpus luteum. The ruptured follicle does not degenerate immediately but is transformed into this glandular structure, so called because of its yellowish color. The three layers of the follicle participate in its formation.


1. Granulosa. After rupture the granulosa appears folded and the collapsed follicular cavity becomes filled with fluid containing some blood. The follicular cells increase in size and become spherical; yellowish lipoid granules appear in their cytoplasm (granulosa-lutein cells).


2. Theca interna. The large epithelioid cells form groups at the periphery of the granulosa, especially in the recesses between its folds. They also acquire yellowish pigment (theca-lutein cells). In the fully developed corpus luteum they have smaller size and more deeply staining nuclei.


3. Theca externa. Connective tissue from the theca externa enters the other two layers and the follicular cavity; it forms a stroma of interlacing trabeculae with numerous capillaries.


4. Corpus luteum of menstruation. If there is no fertilization the corpus luteum reaches its greatest development about two weeks after ovulation and then begins to degenerate. It is also known as a false corpus luteum (spurium).


5. Corpus luteum of pregnancy. This is the true corpus luteum (verum). It persists until the 5 th or 6 th month of pregnancy after which it slowly degenerates.


6. Corpus albicans (fibrosum). It is the final result of degeneration of the corpus luteum. The connective tissue between the


[ 84 ]






I




Line 4,320: Line 2,994:




4 .




Line 4,330: Line 3,005:




\






THE UTERUS




lutein cells increases in amount. Several weeks after the onset of involution all that remains is a whitish scar with folded walls which stain very lightly.


F. Interstitial cells. These are present in small numbers in the mature human ovary; they abound in certain mammals (rabbit, cat) in which they appear as clusters of epithelioid cells outside the theca externa of the follicles. They may contain fine lipoid granules. Their endocrine nature is questionable.


G. The ovary after the menopause. The human ovary after the menopause has lost most of the germinal epithelium or else its cells are flattened. Primary as well as Graafian follicles are absent. A variable number of corpora albicantia are still seen. The vessels of the medulla show thickening of their walls.


II. The Oviduct (Fallopian Tube)


The walls of the oviduct consist of three coats:


A. Mucosa. It is thick and elaborately folded in the ampulla and the infundibulum, less so in the isthmus. In the infundibulum the blood vessels are very numerous and form a sort of erectile tissue.


1. Epithelium. Simple columnar; it is highest in the ampulla. It has two types of cells:


a. Ciliated cells. They are most numerous in the ampulla. The cilia beat toward the uterus.


b. Glandular cells. Devoid of cilia; they produce a mucoid secretion.


2. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with numerous cells.


THE KIDNEY
B. Muscularis. It consists of an inner circular and an outer longitudinal layer of smooth muscle fibers. The latter is less developed in the ampulla and infundibulum.


C. Serous coat. Connective tissue lined externally by mesothelium.


thin, radially arranged processes extending from the medulla into
III. The Uterus
the cortex. Each is formed by several straight collecting tubules,
the loops of Henle and the terminal portions of the proximal convoluted tubules.  


3. Lobules. Each is composed of the nephrons which open into
The coats of the uterine wall have received special names: the mucous membrane is called the endometrium; the muscular layers, the myometrium; and the serous coat, the perimetrium.
the straight collecting tubules of a medullary ray. The lobules are
not separated from each other by connective tissue; between them
are located the interlobular arteries (see below).  


E. The renal medulla. The only portions of the nephrons present
A. Endometrium.
in the medulla are the loops of Henle. Toward the cortex the thick
segments of the ascending limbs of the loops occur in large numbers
intermixed with the collecting tubules. Toward the papilla collecting tubules, ducts of Bellini and the thin segments of Henle’s loops
predominate.  


F. Blood vessels. They are arranged in a definite fashion.  
1. Cyclic changes. The uterine mucosa in sexually mature women is subject to cyclic changes which are closely related to ovulation. Every 28 to 32 days menstruation occurs, during which the endo [85]


1. Arteries. Practically all the arterial blood flows through the
glomeruli before it is distributed to the rest of the kidney. The
renal artery breaks up into a number of large branches, the:


a. Interlobar arteries. These pass between the papillae to the
THE ORGANS
boundary zone between the cortex and medulla, where they
bend sharply to form the:


b. Arciform (arcuate) arteries. They run parallel to the surface
between the cortex and medulla. Each gives off a large number
of:


c. Interlobular arteries, which ascend perpendicularly to the
metrium undergoes partial destruction and a hemorrhage takes place. Accordingly, three stages are distinguished:
surface about midway between the lobules.


d. Afferent glomerular arterioles. Each interlobular artery gives
a. Menstrual stage. First three or four days after the onset of menstruation. After the flow a Graafian follicle enlarges rapidly.
off slender branches which enter the glomeruli of adjoining
lobules (p. 71).  


e. Efferent glomerular arterioles. After they leave the glomeruli
b. Proliferative (post-menstrual stage). Associated with active proliferation of the endometrium and the production of mucoid secretion by the epithelium. It occupies the first half of the cycle. It is also called the interval.
they form an extensive capillary bed for the cortex. The efferents of glomeruli located near the medulla enter the latter as
the:


f. Arteriolae rectae spuriae, which descend as straight vessels
c. Premenstrual (progravid) stage. Ovulation and formation of the corpus luteum take place during this stage; they are associated with changes in the endometrium preparatory to the nourishment of a possibly fertilized ovum (secretory phase).
toward the apex of the papillae, giving off branches which form
a capillary network.  


2. Veins. Their arrangement is similar to that of the arteries,
2. Structure. During the transition between b and c (interval) the endometrium has the following structure:
which they accompany throughout the organ. The veins of the  
cortex arise from capillaries near the surface (stellate veins). They


[73]
a. Epithelium. Simple columnar with many ciliated cells in the corpus and fundus; tall columnar, mucus-secreting in the cervix.


b. Glands. They are simple tubular; their blind portions are slightly branched in the corpus and fundus, much more so in the cervix. In the latter they are lined with very tall cells which produce abundant mucus, especially during pregnancy.


THE ORGANS
c. Tunica propria. Closely resembles reticulo-endothelium. The argyrophil meshworks are condensed into a kind of basement membrane under the epithelium of the surface and glands. Attached to the argyrophil meshworks there are numerous cells, many of which are of histiocytic nature. They give rise to ‘decidual cells’ during pregnancy. Lymphocytes also abound.


3. Menstruation. Before menstruation, the mucosa is quite thick and the glands are tortuous due to hypertrophy of their cells, which store glycogen and fat. The cells of the reticulum become enlarged. The deepest layer of the mucosa including the blind ends of the glands (‘basalis’) does not change much in menstruation. The upper part is more deeply affected and is termed the ‘functionalist


continue into interlobular veins, which empty into arciform veins;
a. Extravasation of blood. Immediately before menstruation the arterioles constrict and leucocytes invade the tunica propria, which becomes edematous. Extravasation of blood occurs, some of it due probably to relaxation of the arteries, but passage of erythrocytes through the vessel walls (diapedesis) also takes place. Masses of erythrocytes occupy the mucosa.
the latter receive the venulae rectae of the medulla. The arciform
veins merge into interlobar veins.  


II. The Renal Pelvis and Ureter
[ 86 ]


The excretory passages convey the urine from the kidney to the
outside. The pelvis of the kidney and the ureter constitute the main
excretory duct. They will be considered together.


A. Structure of the wall. It consists of three coats :
THE UTERUS


1. Mucosa. Composed of epithelium and tunica propria. It is usually thrown into longitudinal folds in the ureter. True glands do
not occur.


a. Epithelium. Transitional; its thickness varies, depending on
b. Desquamation. With the onset of menstruation there is desquamation of the surface epithelium and discharge of the blood and tissue debris into the uterine cavity. The upper portions of the glands are also lost. Actual hemorrhage may take place, mostly from the veins. The mucosa of the cervix is not affected by menstruation.
the state of distension (p. 7).  


b. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with abundant cells.  
c. Regeneration. After the menstrual flow has stopped, regeneration occurs rapidly. The epithelium and glands regenerate from the basal, intact portions of the glands. The regeneration is complete in a day or two.


2. Muscularis. Consists of an inner longitudinal and an outer
B. Myometrium. Is the thickest of the three coats. It consists of bundles of smooth muscle fibers held together by connective tissue. The layers in which the myometrium is usually divided are not distinct in the adult, however.
circular layer; a third, discontinuous outer longitudinal layer occurs in the lower part of the ureter,  


3. Fibrous coat. Loosely arranged connective tissue containing the  
1. Stratum submucosum (sub vasculare). This is the innermost layer and is composed of fibers running longitudinally. Absent in the cervix.
larger portions of the vessels. It blends with the connective tissue
of the surrounding structures.  


III. The Urinary Bladder
2. Stratum vasculare. The thickest layer; it has mainly circular and spirally arranged fibers. Its name is due to the fact that it contains many blood vessels, especially veins.


Its walls are similar in structure to those of the ureter, but they
3. Stratum supravasculare. Relatively thin. Composed of both circular and longitudinal fibers; the latter predominate.
are much thicker due to the greater development of the muscle.
There is no distinct submucosa.  


A. Structure of the wall:
4. A thin subserous layer of longitudinal fibers also occurs.


1. Mucosa. It is thrown into folds when the organ contains little
C. Perimetrium. It is the portion of the peritoneum which covers the corpus and a portion of the cervix. It is firmly attached to the underlying muscularis and consists of loose connective tissue lined externally by mesothelium.
or no urine. It lacks glands except in the vicinity of the internal
urethral orifice where a few rudimentary, mucus-secreting glands
usually occur.  


a. Epithelium. Same as in the ureter.  
D. Blood vessels. Branches from the uterine arteries enter the stratum vasculare of the myometrium. From here radial branches run directly to the endometrium and form:


b. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue; lymphocytes abound.  
1. Coiled (helicine) arteries. After loss of the functionalis at menstruation their ends may project into the uterine lumen and their peripheral portions undergo necrosis; bleeding from these arteries is prevented by arterial constriction. The basalis is supplied by arterioles from the adjacent muscle.
It becomes quite thick in the contracted bladder.  


2. Muscularis. The three smooth muscle layers of the lower part
2. Veins. They form a plexus in the tunica propria; it communicates with a plexus of larger veins situated in the stratum vasculare.
of the ureter are continued on the bladder, where their bundles
interlace and anastomose. However, their identity is not completely lost and an inner and outer longitudinal layer, separated
by a thick middle circular, can still be recognized.  


[ 74 ]


[ s 7 ]


THE URETHRA


THE ORGANS


3. Fibrous coat. Similar to that of the ureter. The upper part of
the bladder is covered by the peritoneum.


IV. The Urethra
IV. The Vagina


The structure of the urethra differs somewhat in the two sexes.
The walls have three coats:
It is shortest and of more uniform structure in the female.


A. Female urethra. Its wall has a mucosa, and a rather indefinite
A. Mucosa. It has transverse folds (rugae) and shows slight changes during the human uterine cycle. In animals, much more marked changes occur in connection with the ovarian cycle (oestrus) ; in the human they are not so uniform but they undoubtedly take place.
muscularis. A sphincter is also present.  


1. Mucosa. It is thrown into longitudinal folds.  
1. Epithelium. Stratified squamous. The superficial non-cornified layer is desquamated during menstruation. Glands are normally absent. The mucus lubricating the vagina originates from the uterine cervix.


a. Epithelium. It is usually stratified squamous, with areas of
2 . Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with abundant elastic networks and lymphoid infiltration. It forms papillae which project into the epithelium.
pseudostratified columnar (p. 7).  


b. Urethral glands (of Littre). Opening at the bottom of the  
B. Muscularis. It has interlacing smooth muscle bundles running in two directions, with the longitudinal predominating. At the introitus there is a circular sphincter of striated muscle fibers.
recesses, between the folds of the mucosa, are these branched
tubular glands which may extend beyond the tunica propria.
The terminal portions are lined by clear, mucus-secreting columnar cells.  


c. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with abundant elastic  
C. Fibrous coat. Dense connective tissue with coarse elastic meshworks; it blends with the tissues of the surrounding structures. It contains a large venous plexus, nerves and small parasympathetic ganglia.
networks. It contains a network of large irregular venous spaces
(corpus spongiosum).  


2 . Muscularis. Outside the corpus spongiosum there are both
V. The External Genitalia
longitudinal and circular smooth muscle fibers, the latter being
external.  


3. Sphincter. Consists of circularly arranged, striated muscle fibers
They include the clitoris, labia majora and minora, and certain glands which open into the vaginal vestibule.
located in the periphery.  


B. Male urethra. Three parts are distinguished: a short proximal,
A. Clitoris. Since it corresponds to the penis (p. 147) it has two small, erectile, cavernous bodies ending in a rudimentary glans. It is covered with stratified squamous epithelium continuous with the epithelium of the vestibule. Numerous sensory, highly specialized nerve endings occur in this organ.
surrounded by the prostate (p. 80), the prostatic portion; a second,
also short, the membranous portion; and a third, long, the cavernous
portion.  


1. Mucosa. The type of epithelium varies.  
B. Vestibular glands. Two kinds are present:


a. Epithelium. Transitional in the prostatic portion; stratified or
1. Glandulae vestibulares minores. They are located around the opening of the urethra and near the clitoris, and resemble the glands of Littre (p. 75).
pseudostratified columnar in the membranous and cavernous
portions, replaced toward the navicular fossa by stratified
squamous. Patches of the latter often occur in the cavernous
portion.  


b. Glands. Glands of Littre occur; they are largest and most
2. Glandulae vestibulares majores (glands of Bartholin). Located in the lateral walls of the vestibule; they open on the inner surface of the labia minora. They correspond structurally to the bulbo-urethral glands of the male (p. 80).
numerous in the cavernous portion.  


c. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with many elastic
C. Labia minora. Covered with stratified squamous epithelium; the underlying, richly vascular connective tissue contains the bodies of
networks. It contains numerous scattered bundles of smooth


[75]  
[ 88 ]




THE ORGANS




muscle, mainly longitudinal. Circular bundles present near the
periphery.


2. Corpus spongiosum (or cavernosum). Surrounds the cavernous
portion of the urethra and is more developed than in the female.
It is enclosed in a fibrous connective tissue capsule (albuginea).


THE MALE GENITAL SYSTEM


The male genital system consists of the testes, a complex system
of excretory ducts with their auxiliary glands (seminal vesicles, prostate and bulbo-urethral glands) and the penis.


I. The Testis


The testis is a compound tubular, cytogenic gland (i.e. produces
germ cells or spermatozoa) surrounded by a white, fibrous capsule,
the albuginea. The terminal portions of the seminiferous tubules
are lined by the seminal epithelium.


A. Albuginea. It is densely fibrous. In the anterior and lateral surfaces of the testis it is covered by a mesothelial lining (tunica
vaginalis). At the posterior surface of the organ it is thickened to
form the mediastinum testis. From the latter thin discontinuous
partitions, the septula testis, extend radially to the capsule and divide the organ into about 250 lobules.


B. Lobules. The lobules are conical; their apices converge toward
the mediastinum. They contain the terminal portions of one to
three seminiferous tubules which are extremely tortuous (convoluted seminiferous tubules). They are continued into the initial
portion of the excretory ducts, called the straight tubules (tubuli
recti).


C. Rete testis. The tubuli recti pass into the mediastinum where
they empty into this network of thin-walled channels which communicates with the epididymis through the efferent ductules.


D. Seminiferous tubules. They do not end blindly but form arches.
They may communicate with adjacent tubules by anastomoses
which pass through the incomplete interlobular septa.


1. Epithelium. It rests on a basement membrane surrounded externally by a fibro-elastic layer. The epithelium may be described
as stratified. It has two kinds of cells:
a. Sertoli (sustentacular) cells. They are scattered, tall cells with


[76]
THE MAMMARY GLAND




large sebaceous glands. Numerous sensory nerve endings are present. D. Labia majora. They are folds of the skin, with a large amount of adipose tissue and a thin layer of smooth muscle. Sebaceous and sweat glands are abundant.


VI. The Mammary Gland


The mammary gland in the human female undergoes structural changes correlated with the functional condition of the sexual apparatus. Because of this it will be considered here, even though it is actually a cutaneous gland.


A. Structure. It consists of 15 to 20 lobes, separated by broad connective tissue septa containing considerable fat. Thinner septa divide each lobe into lobules. The lobes have separate (lactiferous) ducts dilated into ampullae at the base of the nipple, on the surface of which they open.


1. The resting mammary gland. It consists chiefly of connective tissue and scattered groups of excretory ducts and their branches. Whether alveoli are actually present is a matter of discussion.


a. Epithelium. The smaller branches of the ducts are lined by cuboidal epithelium which becomes pseudostratified in the main lactiferous duct.


b. Myo-epithelial cells. Occur between the epithelium and the basement membrane and are spirally arranged.


c. Intralobular stroma. Loose connective tissue with delicate collagenous fibrils; rich in cells and blood vessels. Fat cells are absent.


d. Interlobular and interlobar stroma. This is rich in thick collagenous bundles and in fat cells. Few elastic fibers present.


2. The active mammary gland. The structure of the gland changes considerably during pregnancy due to the development of very numerous alveoli which are budded off from the smaller branches of the ducts.


a. Alveoli. They are spherical, oval or irregular in shape; their size also varies. Lined by a single layer of cuboidal cells the appearance of which differs according to the stage of secretory activity.


(1) Resting condition. The cytoplasm is finely granular.


(2) Secretory phase. Minute fat droplets appear in the cyto [89]




THE ORGANS




plasm. They merge into larger drops in the free end of the cell.


(3) Discharge of the secretion. The swollen end of the cell breaks off, leaving behind the basal cytoplasm with the nucleus (apocrine type of secretion).


(4) Regeneration. After discharge the cell regenerates its lost cytoplasm.


b. Ducts. The epithelium of the intralobular ducts does not change during secretion; the lumina of all the ducts are wider.


c. Stroma. The stroma of the lactating gland is much reduced in amount, especially between the lobules.


d. Colostrum. At the end of pregnancy and first days after childbirth the secretion of the mammary gland is poor in fat content and has peculiar corpuscles, i.e. large cells whose cytoplasm is loaded with fat droplets (colostrum corpuscles). They are probably phagocytes which have entered the alveoli.


â– 
e. Milk. It is an aqueous solution of casein, lactose and salts, in which are suspended fat droplets (milk globules); each of the latter is covered by a thin albuminous film which prevents its coalescence with others. Some cellular debris and a few transformed leucocytes also occur.


B. Involution. The mammary gland gradually undergoes regression in old age. The epithelium of the smaller ducts atrophies. The connective tissue of the stroma becomes less cellular and the collagenous fibrils decrease considerably in numbers.


THE ENDOCRINE GLANDS


They are: the hypophysis, thyroid, parathyroids, suprarenals and pineal. The thymus, regarded by some as an endocrine, has already been described (p. 42).


I. The Hypophysis Cerebri (Pituitary Gland)


It is the most complex and probably too the most important of the endocrines. It has a double origin: the pars anterior and pars intermedia arise from the oral ectoderm, the pars nervosa, from the neural tube (p. 161). The intermedia and nervosa are intimately fused and constitute the posterior lobe, incompletely separated from the anterior by the residual cleft.


[90]




THE HYPOPHYSIS CEREBRI (PITUITARY GLAND)


THE TESTIS
A. Pars anterior (distalis). This is the largest, and is formed of anastomosing cell cords separated by sinusoidal capillaries. Three cell types, in variable proportions according to the region, occur in the cords.


1. Chromophobic (chief) cells. The cell boundaries are rather indistinct. Nuclei surrounded by pale cytoplasm, with few or no secretory granules. Regarded as reserve cells by most authors.


ragged edges, which extend from the basement membrane to
2. Acidophilic (alpha) cells. They stain readily with eosin in routine slides. Their cytoplasm contains very numerous spherical granules of uniform size, except after discharge of the secretion. They are normally more numerous than the:
the lumen. The nucleus is pale, oval and its position varies.  
They act as supporting and nutritive agents for the developing
spermatozoa.


b. Spermatogenic cells. They lie between the former and form
3. Basophilic (beta) cells. They are difficult to identify in ordinary slides. The cytoplasmic granules are of irregular size and shape and stain with basic dyes. The number of granules varies with the phase of functional activity of the cell.
several layers. The layer next to the basement membrane is
formed of:


(1) Spermatogonia. Spherical or cuboidal cells with a nucleus
4. Colloid. It is frequently found in the cell cords, but in variable amounts.
rich in chromatin. They divide actively and produce new
spermatogonia.  


(2) Primary spermatocytes. They are larger cells derived
5. Stroma. The cords are separated by reticulo-endothelium (p.
from the spermatogonia. The aspect of the nucleus varies
according to whether it is in the resting stage or preparing
for mitotic division. Stages of the latter are often seen. They
give rise to:


(3) Secondary spermatocytes. Smaller than the preceding;
i3 > B. Pars intermedia. In man is rudimentary and its boundaries are not sharp. It consists of a few rows of pale and basophilic cells which merge with the cells of the pars anterior, and extend for variable distances into the pars nervosa. Small vesicles containing colloid often occur.
they are placed in a more superficial position, i.e. above the
primary spermatocytes. Each divides once by mitosis, producing two :


(4) Spermatids. They line the lumen of the tubule and are
C. Pars nervosa. Is composed of branched cells of glial nature. They differ from neuroglia cells, however, in that their cytoplasm contains fat droplets. Nerve fibers also occur, as well as pigment cells and hyaline bodies of unknown origin.
the smallest of the cells of the seminal epithelium. They  
are transformed without further division into spermatozoa.  
Groups of spermatids undergoing this transformation (spermiogenesis) can be seen attached to the free surfaces of the
Sertoli cells.  


(5) Degenerative stages of the epithelium are frequently
D. Pars tuberalis. Covers the hypophyseal stalk (infundibulum) and part of the tuber cinereum of the brain. It is composed of faintly basophilic cells, arranged sometimes into vesicles containing colloid.
found even in healthy individuals. Degenerating spermatids
and sometimes atypical spermatocytes occur in the lumen
of the tubules. They are eventually discharged with the
semen.  


E. Spermatogenesis. The process of spermatogenesis consists essentially in the pairing of homologous chromosomes and their separation by a mitotic division so that the daughter cells receive one half
E. Pharyngeal hypophysis. Occurs frequently in man. It is an elongated body placed under the mucosa of the nasopharynx, and contains the same cell types as the pars anterior.
of the number of chromosomes characteristic of the species. In man
there are 48 chromosomes, including an unequal pair of sexchromosomes (X and Y) in the male.  


1. Synapsis. The pairing of the chromosomes takes place during
F. Blood vessels. The hypophysis is well supplied with blood. The posterior lobe has arteries which are independent from those that supply the anterior lobe. The sinusoids of the pars anterior receive
synapsis, which occurs soon after the primary spermatocytes have
been formed.  


[91]


[77]


THE ORGANS


THE ORGANS


arterial and venous blood, the latter from veins which drain the infundibulum. The pars intermedia lacks a well-developed blood supply.


2 . Growth of the primary spermatocytes. Synapsis is followed by
II. The Thyroid
a period of growth in which the double chromosomes disappear
from view with the formation of a chromatin reticulum.  


3. First maturation mitosis. The cell goes through a prophase (p.
The thyroid differs from the other endocrines in that it is made up of a very large number of colloid-containing vesicles, the thyroid follicles.
3) in which the double chromosomes reappear. The latter are
so arranged in the equatorial plate that each member of the pair
is attached to a fiber of the spindle. During the anaphase the
chromosomes of each pair (including the X and Y) are drawn
into the opposite poles of the spindle. Since the daughter cells
(secondary spermatocytes) receive one half of the total number
of chromosomes this mitosis is termed reductional or heterotypic.  


4. Second maturation mitosis. The secondary spermatocytes divide in turn. This division, however, is an ordinary (homeotypic)
A. Capsule. This is double; the external portion is continuous with the deep cervical fascia; the internal adheres to the organ. It consists of fibrous connective tissue.
mitosis, i.e. each chromosome splits lengthwise. The daughter
cells are now called spermatids. Four arise from each primary
spermatocyte through the two successive mitoses.  


5. Spermiogenesis. The transformation of the spermatids into  
B. Stroma. Septa and trabeculae arising from the capsule divide the gland parenchyma into indistinct lobes and lobules. The septa carry the larger vessels. The follicles are invested by meshworks of argyrophil fibers.
spermatozoa is a complex process and will not be considered here.  


F. The spermatozoa. Consists of a head, a middle piece and a tail.  
C. Parenchyma. Contains the follicles and variable amounts of interfollicular epithelium.


1. Head. In man, the head of the spermatozoon is a flattened oval
1. Follicles. Their size and shape vary considerably, and the same is true of their contents and of the epithelium which lines them.
body; in profile it appears pear-shaped. It measures 4 to 5P in
length. It is the condensed nucleus of the spermatid. Enveloping
the nucleus there is a thin cytoplasmic membrane, the galea
capitis.  


2 . Middle piece. Is cylindrical and connects the posterior pole of  
a. Follicular epithelium. Is a single layer of cells which vary from almost flat to high columnar. Their shape is correlated with the amount of colloid contained within the follicle. The nucleus is round and the cytoplasm contains faint, basophilic granulations. Vacuoles also occur.
the head with the tail.  


3. Tail. Consists of a main segment 40 to 50P in length, and a
b. Colloid. Stains pink in routine slides. In the latter it usually appears separated from the follicular epithelium by irregular spaces, due to shrinkage. Peripheral vacuoles exist, however; sometimes they occur in the center of the follicle. An excess of colloid (i.e. in colloid goiter) causes flattening of the follicular epithelium.
thinner terminal segment (5-10^).  


G. The interstitial cells. In addition to the connective tissue the
c. Reabsorption of colloid. The colloid may rapidly disappear; when this happens the cells of the follicular epithelium become taller and larger, and often increase in numbers (hyperplasia). The follicular wall may then appear folded to a variable degree.
stroma contains the interstitial (Leydig) cells. They are rather large,
with a roundish excentrical nucleus. The cytoplasm contains numerous inclusions (lipoid granules, brownish pigment and sometimes crystaloids) . They usually form small clusters. Regarded by
some as the source of the internal secretion of the testis.  


II. The Excretory Ducts
2. Interfollicular epithelium. Its presence has been denied in man; however, groups of epithelial cells, regarded as undifferentiated elements, surely occur in the interfollicular spaces. In some mammals (dog, rabbit) islands of interfollicular cells arising from the follicular epithelium are normally found.


They begin with the tubuli recti and the rete testis, already mentioned (p. 76). The transition between the convoluted seminiferous tubules and the straight tubules is abrupt.  
D. Blood vessels. The blood supply is very abundant. The smaller


[ 78 ]  
[92]




ACCESSORY GENITAL GLANDS


THE SUPRARENAL GLANDS


A. Ductuli efferentes. They are the initial portion of the extratesticular excretory ducts. Up to 14 or 16 occur in the human. Spermatozoa are seen in their lumina.


1. Epithelium. Consists of alternating groups of tall ciliated cells
arterial branches have localized thickenings of the intima, and often longitudinal smooth muscle fibers. Arterio-venous anastomoses also occur. The capillary bed is very well developed and forms dense baskets around groups of follicles. The veins follow the arteries.
and short non-ciliated. Both types are secretory. Basal cells also
occur.  


2 . Tunica propria. Connective tissue with some circular smooth
III. The Parathyroids
muscle fibers.  


B. Ductus epididymis. This is very long (4 to 6 meters) and convoluted. It contains numerous spermatozoa.  
Four occur in man; they are designated as parathyroids III and IV in view of their origin (p. 125) .


1. Epithelium. Is pseudostratifled stereociliated (p. 7). The ciliated cells are tall columnar and reach the lumen; their nuclei are
A. Capsule and stroma. They are separated from the thyroid by a connective tissue capsule which sends delicate septa into the irregularly lobulated parenchyma. Fat cells normally occur in the septa.
located in the basal half of the cell. They are secretory. The basal
cells are round or polygonal and occur next to the basement membrane.  


2. Tunica propria. Consists of loose connective tissue with abundant cells. Smooth muscle occurs in small quantities and is circularly arranged.  
B. Parenchyma. In man two cell types are recognizable:


C. Ductus deferens. Is a continuation of the preceding and, as part
1. Chief cells. They are arranged into irregularly anastomosed cords. Their nuclei are round or oval. Some cells have clear, others have very finely granular cytoplasm (dark cells) and deeply stained nuclei.
of the spermatic cord, passes into the abdominal cavity to end in the
prostatic portion of the urethra. It consists of three coats :


1. Mucosa. Is thrown into longitudinal folds.  
2. Oxyphil cells. Present only in the human adult. They are larger than the chief cells and usually occur in groups. Their nuclei are rather small and deeply staining, and the cytoplasm contains fine granules which take the eosin in routine slides.


a. Epithelium. Of the same type as in the epididymis, but the
3. Colloid. Occasionally found in small follicles scattered throughout the gland. Cysts may also occur.
columnar cells are lower and not always ciliated.  


b. Tunica propria. Connective tissue rich in elastic fibers.  
C. Blood vessels. The blood supply is from branches of the thyroid arteries. The capillary bed, though well developed and of sinusoidal type, is not as extensive as in the thyroid.


2. Muscularis. Is the thickest coat and has three smooth muscle
IV. The Suprarenal Glands
layers: an inner and outer longitudinal separated by a thick middle circular.  


3. Fibrous layer. Fibro-elastic with occasional bundles of smooth
Each suprarenal (adrenal) gland consists of two distinct portions arising separately in the embryo: the cortex and the medulla.
muscle fibers.  


A. Cortex. Is formed of cords of cells, separated by reticulo-endothelium and large capillaries. Three zones, merging gradually with each other, are distinguished:


III. Accessory Genital Glands
1. Zona glomerulosa. The cells, grouped into roundish masses, are columnar and have deeply staining nuclei. The cytoplasm stains bluish and contains a few lipoid droplets. New cells are produced in this zone.


A. Seminal vesicles. They are elongated, tortuous sacs with a very
2. Zona fasciculata. The cords are parallel and more or less perpendicular to the surface of the gland. The cells are cuboidal and may contain two nuclei; their cytoplasm is filled with vacuoles
irregular lumen and numerous outpocketings. Spermatozoa are infrequently seen in their lumina. Their role is secretory.


1. Mucosa. It is elaborately folded and resembles the mucosa of
[93]
the gall-bladder.


a. Epithelium. Varies somewhat, but it is usually pseudostrati
[ 79 ]


THE ORGANS


THE ORGANS


previously occupied by lipoid droplets containing a large amount of cholesterol. The cells appear pinkish in routine slides. The outer part of the zone produces new cells.


fied. The columnar cells contain secretion granules and a characteristic yellowish pigment which increases with age.
3. Zona reticularis. The cords lack a definite orientation and are anastomosed. The cytoplasm of the cells contains pigment but lacks the abundant vacuoles seen in the preceding zone. As a whole the cells stain pink, but to a variable degree, and some of them show degenerative changes. It is supposed that cells break down and are destroyed in this layer.
b. Tunica propria. Forms a continuous layer around the vesicle.  
It enters the folds and contains numerous elastic fibers and
some smooth muscle fibers.  


2 . Muscularis. It has two layers of smooth muscle, an inner circular and an outer longitudinal.  
B. Medulla. The cells are roundish or slightly polygonal and form anastomosing cords separated by a sinusoidal plexus of capillaries.


3 . Fibrous layer. Composed of dense fibrous tissue with abundant
1. Chromaffin cells. The majority of the medullary elements contain fine granules which appear brown after treatment with potassium bichromate. The amount of granules varies, however. They are the antecedent of the secretion of the medulla (adrenalin). In ordinary slides the chromaffin cells are stained bluish.
elastic nets.  


B. Prostate. It is a conglomerate of 30 to 50 small compound tubuloalveolar glands with a smaller number of ducts (15 to 30) which
2. Ganglia. Minute ganglia and scattered ganglion cells occur in the human suprarenal. They receive stimuli through preganglionic fibers. The distribution of their axons is not known.
open independently into the urethra. It produces a thin, opalescent
secretion.  


1. Capsule. Fibrous connective tissue with numerous smooth
C. Stroma. The gland is surrounded by a connective tissue capsule which sends irregular septa into the cortex and medulla. The stroma between the cords is scanty and formed chiefly of argyrophil fibers and histiocytes.
muscle fibers in its inner layer. It sends broad septa which enter
the organ and form the abundant:


2 . Stroma. It separates the secretory alveoli. It is rich in elastic
V. The Pineal (Epiphysis Cerebri)
fibers and contains numerous bundles of smooth muscle fibers,
of variable size.  


3. Glandular epithelium. Varies in different glands. It is usually
The endocrine function of this body is still a subject of controversy.
cuboidal or columnar, and shows evidences of secretion. The
ducts are lined by a columnar epithelium which becomes transitional near their opening into the urethra.  


4 . Concretions (corpora amylacea). They occur within some
A. Capsule. It is actually a continuation of the pia mater of the brain. It sends septa which divide the organ into lobules.
alveoli and increase with age. Each consists of a series of concentrical layers. If small they are evacuated with the semen.  


C. The bulbo-urethral (Cowper) glands. They are compound
B. Cell types. In routine slides only nuclei surrounded by a small amount of cytoplasm are visible. With silver techniques two cell types can be recognized:
tubulo-alveolar glands in which the tubules and ducts have a very
irregular diameter. They produce a secretion resembling mucus.  


1 . Glandular epithelium. Cuboidal or columnar. Most of the columnar cells are of mucous type. Others are acidophilic and have
1. Parenchyma cells. They have pale nuclei and cytoplasm prolonged into long processes ending in swellings in contact with the connective tissue septa.
a granular appearance.  


2 . Stroma. Fibro-elastic connective tissue with few muscle fibers.  
2. Neuroglia cells. They have smaller, more deeply stained nuclei. They belong to the fibrous astroglia type (p. 33).
Externally the glands are enclosed by a layer of striated muscle.  


IV. The Penis
C. Acervuli (brain sand, corpora arenacea). They are concretions, resembling a mulberry, which increase in numbers with age. They


The penis is formed by three cylindrical bodies of erectile tissue —
[94]
the two cavernous bodies and the cavernous body of the urethra


[80]


THE ORGAN OF SMELL




arise in areas of proliferation of the neuroglia and eventually destroy most of the glandular parenchyma.


THE SENSE ORGANS


I. The Organ of Taste


.  
It consists of the taste buds of the tongue (p. 54) and epiglottis.


A. Structure. Taste buds are barrel-shaped cell groups embedded in the stratified epithelium in which they occur. Each is connected with the surface by the gustatory canal. Two types of epithelium are present:


1. Taste (neuroepithelial) cells. Long spindle-shaped elements ending externally in a short filiform process (taste hair); the nuclei are elongated and stain deeply. These cells are parallel to the axis of the bud and centrally placed.


2. Supporting cells. Tall columnar, with larger, oval nuclei. They are also roughly parallel to the bud axis, i.e. arranged like the parts of an orange.


'
B. Nerves. The terminal arborizations of fibers from the glossopharyngeal and the chorda tympani occur within the buds, where they are in contact with the taste cells.


II. The Organ of Smell


It is represented by the olfactory region of the nasal cavity, which in the human is restricted to the upper nasal conchae and a portion of the upper part of the septum.


A. Olfactory mucosa.


1. Epithelium. This is pseudostratified, like the respiratory epithelium, but it contains three cell types:


a. Supporting cells. Tall columnar, with thickened free ends which bear one or more cilia. The nuclei are oval and pale.


b. Olfactory cells. They are evenly distributed among the preceding but they are less numerous. They are true, bipolar nerve cells. They have round nuclei which form a row below the nuclei of the supporting cells. The peripheral part of the cell (i.e. the single dendrite) ends in a thin filament. The central part (axon) leaves the epithelium and joins other axons in the tunica propria.




[95]




THE ORGANS




'
c. Basal cells. Occur scattered among the bases of the supporting cells.


2. Tunica propria. It contains the secretory portions of the glands of Bowman. The latter are branched, tubulo-alveolar glands which produce a watery secretion.


B. The olfactory nerve. The axons of the olfactory cells after they leave the epithelium are gathered into bundles; the largest bundles, macroscopically visible, are the fila olfactoria which cross the cribriform plate of the ethmoid. The axons synapse with neurones (mitral cells) in the olfactory bulb.


III. The Eye


The wall of the eyeball is composed of three tunics. The outermost is thick and tough for the most part (tunica fibrosa). The middle tunic (tunica vasculosa or uvea) is rich in blood vessels. The third (tunica interna) is the retina or light-sensitive part of the eye, continuous with the optic nerve.


A. The fibrous tunic. It is subdivided into a large, posterior, opaque portion, the sclera, and a small, anterior, transparent portion, the cornea.


1. The sclera. Is composed of dense fibrous connective tissue; at the posterior pole of the eye it is perforated by the bundles of fibers of the optic nerve (lamina cribrosa). The collagenous bundles run in various directions parallel to the surface.


2. The cornea. Has an epithelium and a stroma (substantia propria). It has numerous sensory nerve endings.


a. Epithelium. Stratified squamous; connective tissue papillae are absent.


b. Bowman’s membrane. This is the thick basement membrane under the epithelium.


'
c. Substantia propria. Composed of collagenous bundles which form thin lamellae; the bundles are parallel in each lamella. The fibrocytes are very flat and thin, with branched processes which anastomose with those of the neighboring cells. Vessels are absent.


d. Descemet’s membrane. It is a thick elastic membrane in the posterior surface of the substantia propria.


e. Corneal endothelium. Composed of large, squamous cells derived from mesenchyme (mesenchymal endothelium).


[96]




Si




THE EYE




B. The vascular tunic (uvea). This includes the choroid, ciliary body and iris. It is deeply pigmented.


1. Choroid. Is a thin, soft membrane adjacent to the sclera, from which it is separated by a potential space. Four layers are distinguished :


a. Suprachoroid (lamina suprachoroidea). This superficial layer is composed of fine, transparent lamellae and fibroblasts. Flat chromatophores (pigment-bearing cells) occur between the lamellae, as well as scattered smooth muscle fibers.


b. Vessel layer (lamina vascularis). Composed of numerous intercrossing arteries and veins separated by connective tissue.


c. Capillary layer (lamina choriocapillaris). Consists of wide capillaries; the capillary bed is flattened and is most developed in the posterior pole of the eye. It serves for the nutrition of the outer layers of the retina.


d. Glassy membrane (of Bruch). It is the innermost layer of the choroid. It is a non-cellular, double membrane.


2. The ciliary body. This is formed by a thickening of the choroid in front of the ora serrata (p. 167). It forms a ring to which the suspensory ligament of the lens is attached and from which the iris takes origin. It is covered internally by a retinal prolongation, the pars ciliaris retinae.


a. Ciliary muscle. Smooth muscle fibers already present in the suprachoroid increase in amount in the ciliary body. The muscle fibers are oriented in three directions: meridional, radial and circular. It is innervated by the parasympathetic; fibers run in the oculomotor to the ciliary ganglion from which axons reach the muscle through the short ciliary nerves.


b. Vessel layer. Formed mainly by veins.


c. Glassy membrane. Continuous with the glassy membrane of the choroid but consisting of three layers.


d. Pigment epithelium. It is a forward continuation of the pigment layer of the retina (p. 98) and has the same structure.


e. Ciliary epithelium. Is a continuation of the sensory portion of the retina. It is formed of a single layer of columnar epithelial cells, deeply pigmented toward the root of the iris. It also covers the ciliary processes.


3 . The iris. The iris is formed by the vascular and internal tunics of the eye. Its peripheral border (iris root) is attached to the


[97]




THE ORGANS




ciliary body; its pupillary border rests on the lens. Five layers can be distinguished: the first three belong to the vascular tunic.


THE OVARY
a. Endothelium. Flattened mesenchyme cells, rather indistinct.


b. Anterior border layer. Connective tissue with numerous, large chromatophores. The color of the iris depends upon the thickness of this layer and its degree of pigmentation.


(corpus spongiosum, p. 75) which terminates distally in the glans
c. Vascular layer. Occupied by numerous vessels embedded in a connective tissue stroma. Chromatophores also occur. The sphincter of the pupil is placed in this layer; it encircles the pupil and decreases its diameter. Its smooth muscle fibers are of epithelial origin, i.e. derived from the cells of the pigment layer. It is supplied by the parasympathetic.
penis. Externally the penis is surrounded by skin.  


A. Cavernous bodies.  
d. Dilatator of the pupil. Also of epithelial origin but the separation of the contractile and the pigmented epithelial portion of each cell is not complete (myo-epithelial cells). The contractile processes are arranged radially; their role is to increase the diameter of the pupil. Innervated by the sympathetic.


1. Albuginea. Each is surrounded by a thick fibrous membrane,
e. Pigment epithelium. As the preceding, it belongs to the pars iridica of the retina. It is so heavily pigmented that neither cell outlines nor nuclei can be seen without bleaching.
the tunica albuginea. It forms a fibrous partition between the two
bodies which, near the end of the penis, is pierced by many clefts
through which the cavernous spaces of both sides communicate.  


2. Cavernous spaces. They are separated by trabeculae of dense
C. The retina (tunica interna). It is the most complex structure of the eye and consists of nerve cells and neuroglia. The ciliary and irideal portions have been mentioned; only the visual part will be considered here. Except at the optic papilla (disk), the fovea centralis, and the extreme periphery, ten layers are distinguished, of which 3 and io are the external and internal limiting membranes, covering the corresponding surfaces.
fibrous connective tissue with some smooth muscle fibers. Lined
by endothelium continuous with the endothelium of the arteries
and veins.  


B. Gians penis. Consists of dense connective tissue containing large,
1. Pigment epithelium. The outermost layer made up of cuboidal cells with heavily pigmented cytoplasmic processes on their inner surface. Externally it is in contact with the glassy membrane of the choroid.
thick-walled anastomosing veins.  


C. Blood vessels. They are very numerous and take an important
2 . Rod and cone layer. Formed by the prolongations of the rod and cone visual cells (bipolar cells, the bodies of which occur in layer 4). The prolongations project beyond the external limiting membrane.
part in the mechanism of erection, in which the arteries play the
active, the veins the passive, role. The lacunae of the cavernous
bodies are filled with arterial blood which accumulates under increasing pressure and the erectile tissue becomes rigid.  


THE FEMALE GENITAL SYSTEM
a. Rods. They are slender cylinders; the outer segment (containing rhodopsin) is highly refractive and longitudinally striated, while the inner is slightly thicker and finely granular. The


It consists of the ovaries in which the ova (egg cells) are formed;
[98]
a system of ducts — the oviducts, uterus and vagina; and the external
genitalia. Functional tubular connections comparable with the efferent ductules of the testis do not occur in the ovary; the mature ova
released through the rupture of the follicles are received by the
open end of the oviduct and, if fertilized, they are transferred to
the uterus, where embryonic development takes place.


I. The Ovary


The ovary consists of a cortical zone where the ova are located
THE EYE
and a medullary (vascular) portion; the latter is surrounded by the
cortex except at the hilus. The surface of the cortex is covered by
germinal epithelium, instead of mesothelium.


A. Germinal epithelium. It produces ova in the embryo. In infants
is columnar or low cuboidal, decreasing in height in the adult. A
basement membrane is absent.


B. Albuginea. A dense connective tissue layer beneath the germinal
latter is continued into the rod fiber which crosses the external limiting membrane and connects with the cell body, b. Cones. They are bottle-shaped and also have an outer and inner segment; the outer is short and conical, the inner expanded. The cell body is immediately beneath the inner segment. Their form is more variable than that of the rods.
epithelium.  


3. External limiting membrane. Formed by the outer ends of Muller’s fibers, the chief supporting elements of the retina (see io ).


[81]
4. Outer nuclear (granular) layer. It consists of the nuclei of the cone and rod cells. The nuclei of the latter are small and round and more deeply placed than the cone nuclei.


5. Outer plexiform layer. It lacks nuclei and represents the first synaptic layer of the retina, since it is formed by the inner prolongations (axons) of the rod and cone cells and the dendritic arborizations of the bipolar cells of the following layer. The fibers of several rods synapse with the dendritic end of one bipolar cell, but each cone synapses with a single bipolar cell.


THE ORGANS
6. Inner nuclear (granular) layer. It is thinner than the corresponding outer layer and contains the cell bodies and nuclei of the bipolar cells, also the nuclei of the amacrine and horizontal cells (association neurones) and of the fibers of Muller.


7. Inner plexiform layer. In this non-nucleated layer, synaptic association of the axons of the bipolar cells and the dendrites of the ganglion cells of layer 8 is established. The processes of the amacrine cells also occur here.


C. Follicles. They are most numerous in young subjects; their number decreases steadily with advancing age, mostly through rupture
8. Ganglion cell layer. Composed of a single row of multipolar neurones. Their nuclei are large, and their numerous dendrites extend into the preceding layer. Neuroglia nuclei also occur, as well as the branches of the retinal vessels.
and release of the ova (ovulation), but also due to degeneration
(follicular atresia).  


1. Primary follicles. They are the most numerous and occupy the  
9. Nerve fiber layer. Consists of the axons of the ganglion cells, arranged into bundles which course parallel to the retinal surface. They converge toward the papilla, where they pass into the optic nerve. The axons are unmyelinated. Glia cells occur among them.
periphery of the cortex. They are spherical bodies containing an
ovum in the center. The ovum has a large, vesicular, usually excentric nucleus surrounded by a large amount of cytoplasm. Surrounding the ovum there is an epithelium consisting of low
cuboidal (follicular) cells.  


2. Growing follicles. The progressive development of the primary
10. Internal limiting membrane. This is formed by the expanded, branched bases of Muller’s fibers. The latter are elongated, irregular elements which extend through all layers of the retina. Their nuclei occur mostly in layer 6.
follicle includes growth of the ovum and the follicular cells, the  
formation of follicular fluid and changes in the surrounding connective tissue.  


a. Ovum. Increases in size and yolk granules appear in its cytoplasm. When it reaches a diameter of 60 to 8op a distinct membrane, the zona pellucida, appears. The latter gradually increases
D. The optic nerve. The axons of the retinal ganglion cells pass
in thickness.


b. Follicular epithelium. Through mitotic activity the single
[99]
layer of cells surrounding the ovum in the primary follicle becomes a stratified epithelium. The follicle moves to a deeper
position in the cortex.


(1) Formation of follicular fluid. When the follicle is about
0.2 mm. in diameter several spaces filled with fluid (liquor
folliculi) appear among the follicular cells.


(2) Displacement of the ovum. Due to the increase in amount
THE ORGANS
of the follicular fluid the separate cavities merge together; the
ovum with its surrounding follicular cells is pushed to one
side of the follicle. The mass of cells surrounding the ovum is
called cumulus oophorus, also discus proligerus.


c. Formation of the theca folliculi. The connective tissue around
the growing follicle differentiates into a capsule, the theca folliculi in which two layers can be recognized.


(1) Theca interna. An extensive capillary bed develops next
through the lamina cribrosa of the sclera (p. 96) as the optic nerve, where the axons become myelinated.
to the follicular epithelium, while the connective tissue cells
increase in size and become loosely arranged.  


(2) Theca externa. The outermost layer is more dense and
1. Nerve sheaths. Since the optic nerve is actually a part of the brain (p. 166) it is surrounded by prolongations of the meninges, continuous with the sclera at the eyeball.
consists of concentrically arranged, spindle-shaped cells and
thick collagenous fibers.  


a. Dura. This is the outermost, tough, fibrous sheath.


[82]
b. Arachnoid. A thin sheath connected with the following by delicate strands.


c. Pia. Vascular, made up of connective tissue. It sends septa into the nerve which is thus divided into bundles.


THE OVARY
2. Neuroglia. The three types of neuroglia occur in the nerve. The nuclei of the oligodendroglia form rows between the fibers.


3. Central artery and vein of the retina. They occur in the anterior part of the nerve, close to the eye. They cross the papilla and spread on the inner retinal surface.


3 . Mature (Graafian) follicles. They are large vesicles (10-15 0101.)
E. The refractive media. Besides the cornea and the fluid of the anterior and posterior chambers of the eye, they are the lens and the vitreous body.
which not only occupy the whole thickness of the cortex but bulge
in the surface of the ovary. The follicular epithelium (termed
now the granulosa) is thinner and does not show signs of mitotic
activity.  


a. Ovum. The ovum is quite large (120P or more) and has a  
1. The lens'. Is a transparent biconvex body placed immediately behind the iris. It lacks blood vessels and nerves.
thick zona pellucida. The nucleus is also enlarged and has a
delicate chromatin network and a large nucleolus. Yolk granules are more abundant in the cytoplasm.  


b. Corona radiata. This is formed by those follicular cells in
a. Capsule. A structureless elastic membrane which envelops the lens.
contact with the ovum to which they remain attached. The
follicular epithelium consists of several layers of cuboidal cells.  


c. Theca folliculi. The theca interna is now very prominent
b. Anterior epithelium. A single layer of cuboidal cells in the anterior surface of the lens. At the equator the cells are more elongated and are arranged meridionally in rows.
and its numerous large epithelioid cells show fatty granules in  
their cytoplasm.  


4. Rupture of the follicles (ovulation). Due to increasing intrafollicular pressure the part of the follicular wall bulging on the
c. Lens substance. Formed of long prisms (lens fibers) united by a small amount of cement. The fibers are arranged meridionally in layers, the whole lens being thus made up of concentrically disposed lamellae. The lens is held in place by the:
surface of the ovary becomes gradually thinner. The wall finally
breaks in a small spot and the follicular fluid with the ovum is
discharged. Cells of the corona radiata remain attached to the
ovum. Ovulation in the human occurs during the premenstrual
period (p. 86).


5. Atresia of follicles. Follicles may degenerate at any stage of  
d. Zonula ciliaris (suspensory ligament), consisting of a system of delicate homogeneous fibers inserted in the equator of the lens and ending on the inner surface of the ciliary body.
their development. The details of the process vary somewhat according to whether it takes place in a primary follicle or in one
undergoing development.  


D. Ovogenesis. In the human the process of development of the  
2. The vitreous body. Occupies the space between the lens and the retina. It is a transparent, jelly-like substance formed of concentrical lamellae. In the antero-posterior axis is the hyaloid canal, occupied by a vessel in the embryo (p. 167).
ovum from the stage of ovogonium to the maturation mitoses is a  
long one. The final result is the same as in the spermatogenesis,
namely, the reduction of its chromosomes to one half of the number
of the species. An important difference, however, is that of the four
cells resulting from the maturation divisions only one is functional;
the other three (polar bodies) degenerate.  


1. Ovogonia. These occur in the ovary during fetal life. They increase in numbers through mitotic division.  
F. The eyelids. They are folds of the skin, but in the posterior surface the skin is modified to form the conjunctiva palpebralis.


2. Synapsis. The pairing of the chromosomes takes place before
1. Skin. It is very thin and does not differ from the ordinary skin.
birth.  


3. Primary ovocytes. After synapsis the female germ cells are
[ 100]
known as primary ovocytes. The paired chromosomes disappear


[83]




THE ORGANS


THE EAR


from view with the formation of a chromatin network. Primary
ovocytes may remain in this resting stage for many years.


4. First maturation mitosis. As in most mammals, it probably
2. Orbicular muscle. Occurs under the skin; it consists of circularly arranged bundles of skeletal fibers.
occurs in the human shortly before rupture of the Graafian follicle. The spindle is oriented perpendicular to the surface of the
ovum. One of the daughter nuclei remains in the ovum, the
other, surrounded by a small mass of cytoplasm is extruded as
the first polar body. The separation of the paired chromosomes
probably takes place during the first maturation mitosis.  


5. Second maturation mitosis. This produces a second polar body
3. The tarsus (tarsal plate). Dense fibrous connective tissue which extends to the lid margin. It contains the:
which also degenerates. In most mammals it occurs after the  
ovum has left the follicle.


E. Formation of the corpus luteum. The ruptured follicle does not
4. Tarsal (Meibomian) glands. Sebaceous glands provided with a long, straight duct beset with alveoli.
degenerate immediately but is transformed into this glandular structure, so called because of its yellowish color. The three layers of
the follicle participate in its formation.  


1. Granulosa. After rupture the granulosa appears folded and the
5. Eye-lashes. Their follicles extend obliquely up to the tarsal plate; they lack arrectores pili. Sebaceous glands (of Zeiss) and sweat glands (of Moll) occur between the follicles.
collapsed follicular cavity becomes filled with fluid containing
some blood. The follicular cells increase in size and become spherical; yellowish lipoid granules appear in their cytoplasm (granulosa-lutein cells).  


2. Theca interna. The large epithelioid cells form groups at the
6. Conjunctiva palpebralis. Consists of:
periphery of the granulosa, especially in the recesses between its
folds. They also acquire yellowish pigment (theca-lutein cells).
In the fully developed corpus luteum they have smaller size and
more deeply staining nuclei.


3. Theca externa. Connective tissue from the theca externa enters
a. Epithelium. Varies somewhat in structure; over the tarsal plates it is reduced to two layers of cells, of which the surface cells are columnar. Goblet cells occur.
the other two layers and the follicular cavity; it forms a stroma
of interlacing trabeculae with numerous capillaries.  


4. Corpus luteum of menstruation. If there is no fertilization the
b. Tunica propria. Connective tissue infiltrated with lymphocytes. Glands (of Wolf ring) occur in it.
corpus luteum reaches its greatest development about two weeks
after ovulation and then begins to degenerate. It is also known
as a false corpus luteum (spurium).  


5. Corpus luteum of pregnancy. This is the true corpus luteum
G. The lacrimal gland. Is a compound tubulo-alveolar gland closely resembling the parotid. The secretory cells are more columnar, however. The smallest ducts have a single layer of epithelial cells, which becomes a double layer in the larger ducts.
(verum). It persists until the 5 th or 6 th month of pregnancy
after which it slowly degenerates.  


6. Corpus albicans (fibrosum). It is the final result of degeneration of the corpus luteum. The connective tissue between the
IV. The Ear


[ 84 ]
The organ of hearing consists of the external, middle, and internal ear. Only the latter will be considered here. The soft portion is the membranous labyrinth, a series of thin-walled sacs and canals connected with each other. It only partially fills the space within the osseous labyrinth, although in certain places it is in contact with its periosteum. The space between the membranous and the inner surface of the osseous labyrinth is occupied by the perilymph.


A. General structure of the wall. It is composed of fibrous connective tissue lined internally by a layer of flat epithelium of ectodermic origin (p. 168) .


B. Sensory areas. In six definite areas the wall of the labyrinth is considerably modified by the presence of neuroepithelium; there is one in each of the two maculae, one in each ampulla of the three semicircular canals, and one in the cochlea.


1. The maculae. The macula utriculi and the macula sacculi are thickenings of the wall covered with columnar epithelium with two kinds of cells:


I
a. Sustentacular cells. Tall columnar elements with enlarged


[ IOI ]




THE ORGANS




bases which contain the nuclei; the free surface of each has a cuticular plate.


b. Hair cells. They are flask-shaped elements with their broader portion near the periphery, the narrow portion resting on the basement membrane. The expanded portions fit into the spaces between the tapering outer ends of the sustentacular cells. Each has a bundle of fine non-motile cilia — the “hair” — which projects beyond the epithelial surface and enters the:


c. Otolithic membrane, formed of a gelatinous substance containing a great number of:


d. Otoconia (otoliths), minute calcium carbonate crystals.


e. Nerve fibers. They belong to the vestibular division of the auditory nerve and terminate in contact with the hair cells. The maculae are concerned with static equilibrium.


2 . The semicircular canals. Their wall does not differ from the wall of the other regions of the membranous labyrinth except at the cristae ampullares, formed of neuroepithelium.


a. Cristae ampullares. The epithelium has two kinds of cells:


(1) Sustentacular cells. Similar to those in the maculae.


(2) Hair cells. The hairs are long and enter a tall, gelatinous, longitudinally striated structure, the cupula.


b. Nerve fibers. The fibers ending in contact with the hair cells belong to the vestibular division of the auditory nerve. The cristae ampullares are concerned with dynamic equilibrium.


3 . The cochlea. In man the osseous cochlea is wound 2V2 times around a conical axis of spongy bone, the modiolus. The blind end of the cochlea is termed the cupula. The membranous cochlea (cochlear duct) is in close contact with the bony cochlea along the wall of the modiolus and in the opposite (external) side.


a. Osseous spiral lamina. This is a bony shelf which partly projects into the inner wall of the osseous cochlea, the turns of which it follows.


b. Spiral ligament. Opposite to the former, along the outer wall of the bony cochlea, is this projection of thickened periosteum.


c. Membranous spiral lamina. It is a connective tissue membrane stretched across the space between the spiral lamina and ligament. It divides the bony cochlea into two parallel parts containing perilymph:


(1) The scala vestibuli, arising in the vestibule in close rela[ 102]




THE EAR




tion to the oval window (fenestra vestibuli). It follows the turns of the bony labyrinth to the cupula, where it communicates through a small canal (helicotrema) with:


(2) The scala tympani, parallel to the former; it ends at the round window (fenestra cochleae), closed by a thin fibrous membrane.


d. Vestibular membrane (of Reissner). Arises from the periosteum covering the upper surface of the osseous spiral lamina, and extends obliquely to the upper part of the spiral ligament. It thus forms a third spiral conduit of triangular outline in cross section, the:


e. Cochlear duct (scala media). The upper wall is formed by the vestibular (Reissner) membrane, the outer by the spiral ligament, while the floor rests on the membranous spiral lamina. The inner epithelial lining is composed of flat or low cuboidal cells except those at the floor, which is occupied by the:


f. Organ of Corti. This is the sensory part of the organ of hearing. It contains sustentacular cells and neuroepithelium (hair cells). The chief elements are:


(1) Border cells. They are columnar and form a single layer in the inner end of the organ of Corti (i.e. toward the modiolus) ; they also line the internal spiral sulcus.


(2) Inner hair cells. They form a single row occupying only the upper part of the epithelial layer. The surface of each cell has a cuticular plate and stiff short hairs.


(3) Inner phalangeal cells. They also occur in a row along the inner surface of the inner pillar cells. The lower portion of the cell, containing the nucleus, is continued into a slender process which ends on the epithelial surface as a small cuticular plate resembling a phalanx of a finger.


(4) The inner tunnel. This is the central structure of the organ of Corti; it is a canal with triangular shape in cross section. The base of the triangle is formed by the basilar lamina, the sides by the pillar cells.


(5) Inner and outer pillar cells. They are peculiarly shaped cells, with a broad curved base containing the nucleus, and an elongated portion or pillar which consists of rigid tonofibrils (p. 3). The thickened, free end of the pillar is called the head. The head of the outer pillar has a convexity which


[ 103]




THE ORGANS




fits into a corresponding concavity in the head of the inner pillar.


(6) Outer phalangeal (Deiters) cells. They support the outer hair cells. They have a broad base and a slender process which passes to the surface through the space between adjacent hair cells. Each contains a bundle of tonofibrils which continues to the surface, between the hair cells.


(7) Outer hair cells. They are columnar, and have a cuticular plate on their free surface, and a number of short hairs. Their bases fit into facets in the phalangeal cells. The number of rows of outer hair cells varies.


(8) Cells of Hensen. Tall columnar; they are the outer border cells of the organ of Corti, and occur external to the outer phalangeal cells. The space between the latter and the cells of Hensen is the outer tunnel. Externally are the cells of Claudius, which are cuboidal and line the lower surface of the outer spiral sulcus.


g. The tectorial (Corti’s) membrane. This is a continuation of the cuticle of the columnar epithelial cells of the limbus spiralis, and appears as a striated structure which extends outward beyond the internal spiral sulcus as far as the cells of Hensen. It is thin at the base and along the free edge.


 
h. Nerve endings. The branches of the cochlear division of the auditory nerve enter the modiolus and join the spiral ganglion, which is formed of bipolar cells. Their peripheral, myelinated processes reach the organ of Corti, where they terminate around the bases of the hair cells. The fibers supplying the outer hair cells cross the inner tunnel: they are often seen in routine slides.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
4 .
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
THE UTERUS
 
 
lutein cells increases in amount. Several weeks after the onset
of involution all that remains is a whitish scar with folded walls
which stain very lightly.
 
F. Interstitial cells. These are present in small numbers in the mature human ovary; they abound in certain mammals (rabbit, cat)
in which they appear as clusters of epithelioid cells outside the theca
externa of the follicles. They may contain fine lipoid granules.
Their endocrine nature is questionable.
 
G. The ovary after the menopause. The human ovary after the
menopause has lost most of the germinal epithelium or else its cells
are flattened. Primary as well as Graafian follicles are absent. A
variable number of corpora albicantia are still seen. The vessels of
the medulla show thickening of their walls.
 
II. The Oviduct (Fallopian Tube)
 
The walls of the oviduct consist of three coats:
 
A. Mucosa. It is thick and elaborately folded in the ampulla and
the infundibulum, less so in the isthmus. In the infundibulum the
blood vessels are very numerous and form a sort of erectile tissue.
 
1. Epithelium. Simple columnar; it is highest in the ampulla. It
has two types of cells:
 
a. Ciliated cells. They are most numerous in the ampulla. The
cilia beat toward the uterus.
 
b. Glandular cells. Devoid of cilia; they produce a mucoid secretion.
 
2. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with numerous cells.
 
B. Muscularis. It consists of an inner circular and an outer longitudinal layer of smooth muscle fibers. The latter is less developed
in the ampulla and infundibulum.
 
C. Serous coat. Connective tissue lined externally by mesothelium.
 
III. The Uterus
 
The coats of the uterine wall have received special names: the
mucous membrane is called the endometrium; the muscular layers,
the myometrium; and the serous coat, the perimetrium.
 
A. Endometrium.
 
1. Cyclic changes. The uterine mucosa in sexually mature women
is subject to cyclic changes which are closely related to ovulation.
Every 28 to 32 days menstruation occurs, during which the endo
[85]
 
 
THE ORGANS
 
 
metrium undergoes partial destruction and a hemorrhage takes
place. Accordingly, three stages are distinguished:
 
a. Menstrual stage. First three or four days after the onset of
menstruation. After the flow a Graafian follicle enlarges rapidly.
 
b. Proliferative (post-menstrual stage). Associated with active
proliferation of the endometrium and the production of mucoid
secretion by the epithelium. It occupies the first half of the
cycle. It is also called the interval.
 
c. Premenstrual (progravid) stage. Ovulation and formation of
the corpus luteum take place during this stage; they are associated with changes in the endometrium preparatory to the nourishment of a possibly fertilized ovum (secretory phase).
 
2. Structure. During the transition between b and c (interval) the
endometrium has the following structure:
 
a. Epithelium. Simple columnar with many ciliated cells in the
corpus and fundus; tall columnar, mucus-secreting in the cervix.
 
b. Glands. They are simple tubular; their blind portions are
slightly branched in the corpus and fundus, much more so in
the cervix. In the latter they are lined with very tall cells which
produce abundant mucus, especially during pregnancy.
 
c. Tunica propria. Closely resembles reticulo-endothelium. The
argyrophil meshworks are condensed into a kind of basement
membrane under the epithelium of the surface and glands.
Attached to the argyrophil meshworks there are numerous cells,
many of which are of histiocytic nature. They give rise to ‘decidual cells’ during pregnancy. Lymphocytes also abound.
 
3. Menstruation. Before menstruation, the mucosa is quite thick
and the glands are tortuous due to hypertrophy of their cells,
which store glycogen and fat. The cells of the reticulum become
enlarged. The deepest layer of the mucosa including the blind
ends of the glands (‘basalis’) does not change much in menstruation. The upper part is more deeply affected and is termed the
‘functionalist
 
a. Extravasation of blood. Immediately before menstruation the
arterioles constrict and leucocytes invade the tunica propria,
which becomes edematous. Extravasation of blood occurs, some
of it due probably to relaxation of the arteries, but passage of
erythrocytes through the vessel walls (diapedesis) also takes
place. Masses of erythrocytes occupy the mucosa.
 
[ 86 ]
 
 
THE UTERUS
 
 
b. Desquamation. With the onset of menstruation there is desquamation of the surface epithelium and discharge of the blood
and tissue debris into the uterine cavity. The upper portions of
the glands are also lost. Actual hemorrhage may take place,
mostly from the veins. The mucosa of the cervix is not affected
by menstruation.
 
c. Regeneration. After the menstrual flow has stopped, regeneration occurs rapidly. The epithelium and glands regenerate
from the basal, intact portions of the glands. The regeneration
is complete in a day or two.
 
B. Myometrium. Is the thickest of the three coats. It consists of bundles of smooth muscle fibers held together by connective tissue. The
layers in which the myometrium is usually divided are not distinct
in the adult, however.
 
1. Stratum submucosum (sub vasculare). This is the innermost
layer and is composed of fibers running longitudinally. Absent in
the cervix.
 
2. Stratum vasculare. The thickest layer; it has mainly circular
and spirally arranged fibers. Its name is due to the fact that it
contains many blood vessels, especially veins.
 
3. Stratum supravasculare. Relatively thin. Composed of both circular and longitudinal fibers; the latter predominate.
 
4. A thin subserous layer of longitudinal fibers also occurs.
 
C. Perimetrium. It is the portion of the peritoneum which covers
the corpus and a portion of the cervix. It is firmly attached to the
underlying muscularis and consists of loose connective tissue lined
externally by mesothelium.
 
D. Blood vessels. Branches from the uterine arteries enter the stratum vasculare of the myometrium. From here radial branches run
directly to the endometrium and form:
 
1. Coiled (helicine) arteries. After loss of the functionalis at menstruation their ends may project into the uterine lumen and their
peripheral portions undergo necrosis; bleeding from these arteries
is prevented by arterial constriction. The basalis is supplied by
arterioles from the adjacent muscle.
 
2. Veins. They form a plexus in the tunica propria; it communicates with a plexus of larger veins situated in the stratum vasculare.
 
 
[ s 7 ]
 
 
THE ORGANS
 
 
IV. The Vagina
 
The walls have three coats:
 
A. Mucosa. It has transverse folds (rugae) and shows slight changes
during the human uterine cycle. In animals, much more marked
changes occur in connection with the ovarian cycle (oestrus) ; in the
human they are not so uniform but they undoubtedly take place.
 
1. Epithelium. Stratified squamous. The superficial non-cornified
layer is desquamated during menstruation. Glands are normally
absent. The mucus lubricating the vagina originates from the
uterine cervix.
 
2 . Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with abundant elastic
networks and lymphoid infiltration. It forms papillae which project into the epithelium.
 
B. Muscularis. It has interlacing smooth muscle bundles running
in two directions, with the longitudinal predominating. At the introitus there is a circular sphincter of striated muscle fibers.
 
C. Fibrous coat. Dense connective tissue with coarse elastic meshworks; it blends with the tissues of the surrounding structures. It
contains a large venous plexus, nerves and small parasympathetic
ganglia.
 
V. The External Genitalia
 
They include the clitoris, labia majora and minora, and certain
glands which open into the vaginal vestibule.
 
A. Clitoris. Since it corresponds to the penis (p. 147) it has two
small, erectile, cavernous bodies ending in a rudimentary glans. It
is covered with stratified squamous epithelium continuous with the
epithelium of the vestibule. Numerous sensory, highly specialized
nerve endings occur in this organ.
 
B. Vestibular glands. Two kinds are present:
 
1. Glandulae vestibulares minores. They are located around the
opening of the urethra and near the clitoris, and resemble the
glands of Littre (p. 75).
 
2. Glandulae vestibulares majores (glands of Bartholin). Located
in the lateral walls of the vestibule; they open on the inner surface of the labia minora. They correspond structurally to the
bulbo-urethral glands of the male (p. 80).
 
C. Labia minora. Covered with stratified squamous epithelium; the
underlying, richly vascular connective tissue contains the bodies of
 
[ 88 ]
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
THE MAMMARY GLAND
 
 
large sebaceous glands. Numerous sensory nerve endings are present.
D. Labia majora. They are folds of the skin, with a large amount
of adipose tissue and a thin layer of smooth muscle. Sebaceous and
sweat glands are abundant.
 
VI. The Mammary Gland
 
The mammary gland in the human female undergoes structural
changes correlated with the functional condition of the sexual apparatus. Because of this it will be considered here, even though it is
actually a cutaneous gland.
 
A. Structure. It consists of 15 to 20 lobes, separated by broad connective tissue septa containing considerable fat. Thinner septa divide
each lobe into lobules. The lobes have separate (lactiferous) ducts
dilated into ampullae at the base of the nipple, on the surface of
which they open.
 
1. The resting mammary gland. It consists chiefly of connective
tissue and scattered groups of excretory ducts and their branches.
Whether alveoli are actually present is a matter of discussion.
 
a. Epithelium. The smaller branches of the ducts are lined by
cuboidal epithelium which becomes pseudostratified in the main
lactiferous duct.
 
b. Myo-epithelial cells. Occur between the epithelium and the
basement membrane and are spirally arranged.
 
c. Intralobular stroma. Loose connective tissue with delicate collagenous fibrils; rich in cells and blood vessels. Fat cells are
absent.
 
d. Interlobular and interlobar stroma. This is rich in thick collagenous bundles and in fat cells. Few elastic fibers present.
 
2. The active mammary gland. The structure of the gland changes
considerably during pregnancy due to the development of very
numerous alveoli which are budded off from the smaller branches
of the ducts.
 
a. Alveoli. They are spherical, oval or irregular in shape; their
size also varies. Lined by a single layer of cuboidal cells the
appearance of which differs according to the stage of secretory
activity.
 
(1) Resting condition. The cytoplasm is finely granular.
 
(2) Secretory phase. Minute fat droplets appear in the cyto
[89]
 
 
THE ORGANS
 
 
plasm. They merge into larger drops in the free end of the
cell.
 
(3) Discharge of the secretion. The swollen end of the cell
breaks off, leaving behind the basal cytoplasm with the nucleus (apocrine type of secretion).
 
(4) Regeneration. After discharge the cell regenerates its lost
cytoplasm.
 
b. Ducts. The epithelium of the intralobular ducts does not
change during secretion; the lumina of all the ducts are wider.
 
c. Stroma. The stroma of the lactating gland is much reduced
in amount, especially between the lobules.
 
d. Colostrum. At the end of pregnancy and first days after
childbirth the secretion of the mammary gland is poor in fat
content and has peculiar corpuscles, i.e. large cells whose cytoplasm is loaded with fat droplets (colostrum corpuscles). They
are probably phagocytes which have entered the alveoli.
 
e. Milk. It is an aqueous solution of casein, lactose and salts, in
which are suspended fat droplets (milk globules); each of the
latter is covered by a thin albuminous film which prevents its
coalescence with others. Some cellular debris and a few transformed leucocytes also occur.
 
B. Involution. The mammary gland gradually undergoes regression
in old age. The epithelium of the smaller ducts atrophies. The connective tissue of the stroma becomes less cellular and the collagenous
fibrils decrease considerably in numbers.
 
THE ENDOCRINE GLANDS
 
They are: the hypophysis, thyroid, parathyroids, suprarenals and
pineal. The thymus, regarded by some as an endocrine, has already
been described (p. 42).
 
I. The Hypophysis Cerebri (Pituitary Gland)
 
It is the most complex and probably too the most important of
the endocrines. It has a double origin: the pars anterior and pars
intermedia arise from the oral ectoderm, the pars nervosa, from the
neural tube (p. 161). The intermedia and nervosa are intimately
fused and constitute the posterior lobe, incompletely separated from
the anterior by the residual cleft.
 
[90]
 
 
THE HYPOPHYSIS CEREBRI (PITUITARY GLAND)
 
A. Pars anterior (distalis). This is the largest, and is formed of
anastomosing cell cords separated by sinusoidal capillaries. Three
cell types, in variable proportions according to the region, occur in
the cords.
 
1. Chromophobic (chief) cells. The cell boundaries are rather indistinct. Nuclei surrounded by pale cytoplasm, with few or no
secretory granules. Regarded as reserve cells by most authors.
 
2. Acidophilic (alpha) cells. They stain readily with eosin in routine slides. Their cytoplasm contains very numerous spherical
granules of uniform size, except after discharge of the secretion.
They are normally more numerous than the:
 
3. Basophilic (beta) cells. They are difficult to identify in ordinary
slides. The cytoplasmic granules are of irregular size and shape
and stain with basic dyes. The number of granules varies with
the phase of functional activity of the cell.
 
4. Colloid. It is frequently found in the cell cords, but in variable
amounts.
 
5. Stroma. The cords are separated by reticulo-endothelium (p.
 
i3 >
B. Pars intermedia. In man is rudimentary and its boundaries are
not sharp. It consists of a few rows of pale and basophilic cells which
merge with the cells of the pars anterior, and extend for variable
distances into the pars nervosa. Small vesicles containing colloid
often occur.
 
C. Pars nervosa. Is composed of branched cells of glial nature. They
differ from neuroglia cells, however, in that their cytoplasm contains
fat droplets. Nerve fibers also occur, as well as pigment cells and
hyaline bodies of unknown origin.
 
D. Pars tuberalis. Covers the hypophyseal stalk (infundibulum)
and part of the tuber cinereum of the brain. It is composed of
faintly basophilic cells, arranged sometimes into vesicles containing
colloid.
 
E. Pharyngeal hypophysis. Occurs frequently in man. It is an elongated body placed under the mucosa of the nasopharynx, and contains the same cell types as the pars anterior.
 
F. Blood vessels. The hypophysis is well supplied with blood. The
posterior lobe has arteries which are independent from those that
supply the anterior lobe. The sinusoids of the pars anterior receive
 
[91]
 
 
THE ORGANS
 
 
arterial and venous blood, the latter from veins which drain the
infundibulum. The pars intermedia lacks a well-developed blood
supply.
 
II. The Thyroid
 
The thyroid differs from the other endocrines in that it is made
up of a very large number of colloid-containing vesicles, the thyroid
follicles.
 
A. Capsule. This is double; the external portion is continuous with
the deep cervical fascia; the internal adheres to the organ. It consists of fibrous connective tissue.
 
B. Stroma. Septa and trabeculae arising from the capsule divide the
gland parenchyma into indistinct lobes and lobules. The septa carry
the larger vessels. The follicles are invested by meshworks of argyrophil fibers.
 
C. Parenchyma. Contains the follicles and variable amounts of interfollicular epithelium.
 
1. Follicles. Their size and shape vary considerably, and the same
is true of their contents and of the epithelium which lines them.
 
a. Follicular epithelium. Is a single layer of cells which vary
from almost flat to high columnar. Their shape is correlated
with the amount of colloid contained within the follicle. The
nucleus is round and the cytoplasm contains faint, basophilic
granulations. Vacuoles also occur.
 
b. Colloid. Stains pink in routine slides. In the latter it usually
appears separated from the follicular epithelium by irregular
spaces, due to shrinkage. Peripheral vacuoles exist, however;
sometimes they occur in the center of the follicle. An excess of
colloid (i.e. in colloid goiter) causes flattening of the follicular
epithelium.
 
c. Reabsorption of colloid. The colloid may rapidly disappear;
when this happens the cells of the follicular epithelium become
taller and larger, and often increase in numbers (hyperplasia).
The follicular wall may then appear folded to a variable degree.
 
2. Interfollicular epithelium. Its presence has been denied in man;
however, groups of epithelial cells, regarded as undifferentiated
elements, surely occur in the interfollicular spaces. In some mammals (dog, rabbit) islands of interfollicular cells arising from the
follicular epithelium are normally found.
 
D. Blood vessels. The blood supply is very abundant. The smaller
 
[92]
 
 
 
 
THE SUPRARENAL GLANDS
 
 
arterial branches have localized thickenings of the intima, and often
longitudinal smooth muscle fibers. Arterio-venous anastomoses also
occur. The capillary bed is very well developed and forms dense
baskets around groups of follicles. The veins follow the arteries.
 
III. The Parathyroids
 
Four occur in man; they are designated as parathyroids III and
IV in view of their origin (p. 125) .
 
A. Capsule and stroma. They are separated from the thyroid by a
connective tissue capsule which sends delicate septa into the irregularly lobulated parenchyma. Fat cells normally occur in the septa.
 
B. Parenchyma. In man two cell types are recognizable:
 
1. Chief cells. They are arranged into irregularly anastomosed
cords. Their nuclei are round or oval. Some cells have clear,
others have very finely granular cytoplasm (dark cells) and deeply
stained nuclei.
 
2. Oxyphil cells. Present only in the human adult. They are larger
than the chief cells and usually occur in groups. Their nuclei are
rather small and deeply staining, and the cytoplasm contains fine
granules which take the eosin in routine slides.
 
3. Colloid. Occasionally found in small follicles scattered throughout the gland. Cysts may also occur.
 
C. Blood vessels. The blood supply is from branches of the thyroid
arteries. The capillary bed, though well developed and of sinusoidal
type, is not as extensive as in the thyroid.
 
IV. The Suprarenal Glands
 
Each suprarenal (adrenal) gland consists of two distinct portions
arising separately in the embryo: the cortex and the medulla.
 
A. Cortex. Is formed of cords of cells, separated by reticulo-endothelium and large capillaries. Three zones, merging gradually with
each other, are distinguished:
 
1. Zona glomerulosa. The cells, grouped into roundish masses,
are columnar and have deeply staining nuclei. The cytoplasm
stains bluish and contains a few lipoid droplets. New cells are
produced in this zone.
 
2. Zona fasciculata. The cords are parallel and more or less perpendicular to the surface of the gland. The cells are cuboidal and
may contain two nuclei; their cytoplasm is filled with vacuoles
 
[93]
 
 
THE ORGANS
 
 
previously occupied by lipoid droplets containing a large amount
of cholesterol. The cells appear pinkish in routine slides. The
outer part of the zone produces new cells.
 
3. Zona reticularis. The cords lack a definite orientation and are
anastomosed. The cytoplasm of the cells contains pigment but
lacks the abundant vacuoles seen in the preceding zone. As a
whole the cells stain pink, but to a variable degree, and some of
them show degenerative changes. It is supposed that cells break
down and are destroyed in this layer.
 
B. Medulla. The cells are roundish or slightly polygonal and form
anastomosing cords separated by a sinusoidal plexus of capillaries.
 
1. Chromaffin cells. The majority of the medullary elements contain fine granules which appear brown after treatment with potassium bichromate. The amount of granules varies, however.
They are the antecedent of the secretion of the medulla (adrenalin). In ordinary slides the chromaffin cells are stained bluish.
 
2. Ganglia. Minute ganglia and scattered ganglion cells occur in
the human suprarenal. They receive stimuli through preganglionic fibers. The distribution of their axons is not known.
 
C. Stroma. The gland is surrounded by a connective tissue capsule
which sends irregular septa into the cortex and medulla. The stroma
between the cords is scanty and formed chiefly of argyrophil fibers
and histiocytes.
 
V. The Pineal (Epiphysis Cerebri)
 
The endocrine function of this body is still a subject of controversy.
 
A. Capsule. It is actually a continuation of the pia mater of the
brain. It sends septa which divide the organ into lobules.
 
B. Cell types. In routine slides only nuclei surrounded by a small
amount of cytoplasm are visible. With silver techniques two cell
types can be recognized:
 
1. Parenchyma cells. They have pale nuclei and cytoplasm prolonged into long processes ending in swellings in contact with
the connective tissue septa.
 
2. Neuroglia cells. They have smaller, more deeply stained nuclei.
They belong to the fibrous astroglia type (p. 33).
 
C. Acervuli (brain sand, corpora arenacea). They are concretions,
resembling a mulberry, which increase in numbers with age. They
 
[94]
 
 
THE ORGAN OF SMELL
 
 
arise in areas of proliferation of the neuroglia and eventually destroy
most of the glandular parenchyma.
 
THE SENSE ORGANS
 
I. The Organ of Taste
 
It consists of the taste buds of the tongue (p. 54) and epiglottis.
 
A. Structure. Taste buds are barrel-shaped cell groups embedded in
the stratified epithelium in which they occur. Each is connected
with the surface by the gustatory canal. Two types of epithelium
are present:
 
1. Taste (neuroepithelial) cells. Long spindle-shaped elements
ending externally in a short filiform process (taste hair); the
nuclei are elongated and stain deeply. These cells are parallel to
the axis of the bud and centrally placed.
 
2. Supporting cells. Tall columnar, with larger, oval nuclei. They
are also roughly parallel to the bud axis, i.e. arranged like the
parts of an orange.
 
B. Nerves. The terminal arborizations of fibers from the glossopharyngeal and the chorda tympani occur within the buds, where
they are in contact with the taste cells.
 
II. The Organ of Smell
 
It is represented by the olfactory region of the nasal cavity, which
in the human is restricted to the upper nasal conchae and a portion
of the upper part of the septum.
 
A. Olfactory mucosa.
 
1. Epithelium. This is pseudostratified, like the respiratory epithelium, but it contains three cell types:
 
a. Supporting cells. Tall columnar, with thickened free ends
which bear one or more cilia. The nuclei are oval and pale.
 
b. Olfactory cells. They are evenly distributed among the preceding but they are less numerous. They are true, bipolar nerve
cells. They have round nuclei which form a row below the
nuclei of the supporting cells. The peripheral part of the cell
(i.e. the single dendrite) ends in a thin filament. The central
part (axon) leaves the epithelium and joins other axons in the
tunica propria.
 
 
[95]
 
 
THE ORGANS
 
 
c. Basal cells. Occur scattered among the bases of the supporting cells.
 
2. Tunica propria. It contains the secretory portions of the glands
of Bowman. The latter are branched, tubulo-alveolar glands
which produce a watery secretion.
 
B. The olfactory nerve. The axons of the olfactory cells after they
leave the epithelium are gathered into bundles; the largest bundles,
macroscopically visible, are the fila olfactoria which cross the cribriform plate of the ethmoid. The axons synapse with neurones (mitral
cells) in the olfactory bulb.
 
III. The Eye
 
The wall of the eyeball is composed of three tunics. The outermost is thick and tough for the most part (tunica fibrosa). The
middle tunic (tunica vasculosa or uvea) is rich in blood vessels. The
third (tunica interna) is the retina or light-sensitive part of the eye,
continuous with the optic nerve.
 
A. The fibrous tunic. It is subdivided into a large, posterior, opaque
portion, the sclera, and a small, anterior, transparent portion, the
cornea.
 
1. The sclera. Is composed of dense fibrous connective tissue; at
the posterior pole of the eye it is perforated by the bundles of
fibers of the optic nerve (lamina cribrosa). The collagenous bundles run in various directions parallel to the surface.
 
2. The cornea. Has an epithelium and a stroma (substantia propria). It has numerous sensory nerve endings.
 
a. Epithelium. Stratified squamous; connective tissue papillae
are absent.
 
b. Bowman’s membrane. This is the thick basement membrane
under the epithelium.
 
c. Substantia propria. Composed of collagenous bundles which
form thin lamellae; the bundles are parallel in each lamella.
The fibrocytes are very flat and thin, with branched processes
which anastomose with those of the neighboring cells. Vessels
are absent.
 
d. Descemet’s membrane. It is a thick elastic membrane in the
posterior surface of the substantia propria.
 
e. Corneal endothelium. Composed of large, squamous cells derived from mesenchyme (mesenchymal endothelium).
 
[96]
 
 
 
Si
 
 
THE EYE
 
 
B. The vascular tunic (uvea). This includes the choroid, ciliary
body and iris. It is deeply pigmented.
 
1. Choroid. Is a thin, soft membrane adjacent to the sclera, from
which it is separated by a potential space. Four layers are distinguished :
 
a. Suprachoroid (lamina suprachoroidea). This superficial layer
is composed of fine, transparent lamellae and fibroblasts. Flat
chromatophores (pigment-bearing cells) occur between the lamellae, as well as scattered smooth muscle fibers.
 
b. Vessel layer (lamina vascularis). Composed of numerous intercrossing arteries and veins separated by connective tissue.
 
c. Capillary layer (lamina choriocapillaris). Consists of wide
capillaries; the capillary bed is flattened and is most developed
in the posterior pole of the eye. It serves for the nutrition of
the outer layers of the retina.
 
d. Glassy membrane (of Bruch). It is the innermost layer of
the choroid. It is a non-cellular, double membrane.
 
2. The ciliary body. This is formed by a thickening of the choroid
in front of the ora serrata (p. 167). It forms a ring to which the
suspensory ligament of the lens is attached and from which the
iris takes origin. It is covered internally by a retinal prolongation,
the pars ciliaris retinae.
 
a. Ciliary muscle. Smooth muscle fibers already present in the
suprachoroid increase in amount in the ciliary body. The muscle fibers are oriented in three directions: meridional, radial
and circular. It is innervated by the parasympathetic; fibers run
in the oculomotor to the ciliary ganglion from which axons
reach the muscle through the short ciliary nerves.
 
b. Vessel layer. Formed mainly by veins.
 
c. Glassy membrane. Continuous with the glassy membrane of
the choroid but consisting of three layers.
 
d. Pigment epithelium. It is a forward continuation of the pigment layer of the retina (p. 98) and has the same structure.
 
e. Ciliary epithelium. Is a continuation of the sensory portion
of the retina. It is formed of a single layer of columnar epithelial cells, deeply pigmented toward the root of the iris. It also
covers the ciliary processes.
 
3 . The iris. The iris is formed by the vascular and internal tunics
of the eye. Its peripheral border (iris root) is attached to the
 
[97]
 
 
THE ORGANS
 
 
ciliary body; its pupillary border rests on the lens. Five layers
can be distinguished: the first three belong to the vascular tunic.
 
a. Endothelium. Flattened mesenchyme cells, rather indistinct.
 
b. Anterior border layer. Connective tissue with numerous,
large chromatophores. The color of the iris depends upon the
thickness of this layer and its degree of pigmentation.
 
c. Vascular layer. Occupied by numerous vessels embedded in
a connective tissue stroma. Chromatophores also occur. The
sphincter of the pupil is placed in this layer; it encircles the
pupil and decreases its diameter. Its smooth muscle fibers are
of epithelial origin, i.e. derived from the cells of the pigment
layer. It is supplied by the parasympathetic.
 
d. Dilatator of the pupil. Also of epithelial origin but the separation of the contractile and the pigmented epithelial portion
of each cell is not complete (myo-epithelial cells). The contractile processes are arranged radially; their role is to increase
the diameter of the pupil. Innervated by the sympathetic.
 
e. Pigment epithelium. As the preceding, it belongs to the pars
iridica of the retina. It is so heavily pigmented that neither cell
outlines nor nuclei can be seen without bleaching.
 
C. The retina (tunica interna). It is the most complex structure of
the eye and consists of nerve cells and neuroglia. The ciliary and
irideal portions have been mentioned; only the visual part will be
considered here. Except at the optic papilla (disk), the fovea centralis, and the extreme periphery, ten layers are distinguished, of
which 3 and io are the external and internal limiting membranes,
covering the corresponding surfaces.
 
1. Pigment epithelium. The outermost layer made up of cuboidal
cells with heavily pigmented cytoplasmic processes on their inner
surface. Externally it is in contact with the glassy membrane of
the choroid.
 
2 . Rod and cone layer. Formed by the prolongations of the rod
and cone visual cells (bipolar cells, the bodies of which occur in
layer 4). The prolongations project beyond the external limiting
membrane.
 
a. Rods. They are slender cylinders; the outer segment (containing rhodopsin) is highly refractive and longitudinally striated, while the inner is slightly thicker and finely granular. The
 
[98]
 
 
THE EYE
 
 
latter is continued into the rod fiber which crosses the external
limiting membrane and connects with the cell body,
b. Cones. They are bottle-shaped and also have an outer and
inner segment; the outer is short and conical, the inner expanded. The cell body is immediately beneath the inner segment. Their form is more variable than that of the rods.
 
3. External limiting membrane. Formed by the outer ends of
Muller’s fibers, the chief supporting elements of the retina (see
io ).
 
4. Outer nuclear (granular) layer. It consists of the nuclei of the
cone and rod cells. The nuclei of the latter are small and round
and more deeply placed than the cone nuclei.
 
5. Outer plexiform layer. It lacks nuclei and represents the first
synaptic layer of the retina, since it is formed by the inner prolongations (axons) of the rod and cone cells and the dendritic
arborizations of the bipolar cells of the following layer. The fibers
of several rods synapse with the dendritic end of one bipolar cell,
but each cone synapses with a single bipolar cell.
 
6. Inner nuclear (granular) layer. It is thinner than the corresponding outer layer and contains the cell bodies and nuclei of
the bipolar cells, also the nuclei of the amacrine and horizontal
cells (association neurones) and of the fibers of Muller.
 
7. Inner plexiform layer. In this non-nucleated layer, synaptic association of the axons of the bipolar cells and the dendrites of the
ganglion cells of layer 8 is established. The processes of the
amacrine cells also occur here.
 
8. Ganglion cell layer. Composed of a single row of multipolar
neurones. Their nuclei are large, and their numerous dendrites
extend into the preceding layer. Neuroglia nuclei also occur, as
well as the branches of the retinal vessels.
 
9. Nerve fiber layer. Consists of the axons of the ganglion cells,
arranged into bundles which course parallel to the retinal surface.
They converge toward the papilla, where they pass into the optic
nerve. The axons are unmyelinated. Glia cells occur among them.
 
10. Internal limiting membrane. This is formed by the expanded,
branched bases of Muller’s fibers. The latter are elongated, irregular elements which extend through all layers of the retina. Their
nuclei occur mostly in layer 6.
 
D. The optic nerve. The axons of the retinal ganglion cells pass
 
[99]
 
 
THE ORGANS
 
 
through the lamina cribrosa of the sclera (p. 96) as the optic nerve,
where the axons become myelinated.
 
1. Nerve sheaths. Since the optic nerve is actually a part of the
brain (p. 166) it is surrounded by prolongations of the meninges,
continuous with the sclera at the eyeball.
 
a. Dura. This is the outermost, tough, fibrous sheath.
 
b. Arachnoid. A thin sheath connected with the following by
delicate strands.
 
c. Pia. Vascular, made up of connective tissue. It sends septa
into the nerve which is thus divided into bundles.
 
2. Neuroglia. The three types of neuroglia occur in the nerve.
The nuclei of the oligodendroglia form rows between the fibers.
 
3. Central artery and vein of the retina. They occur in the anterior
part of the nerve, close to the eye. They cross the papilla and
spread on the inner retinal surface.
 
E. The refractive media. Besides the cornea and the fluid of the
anterior and posterior chambers of the eye, they are the lens and the
vitreous body.
 
1. The lens'. Is a transparent biconvex body placed immediately
behind the iris. It lacks blood vessels and nerves.
 
a. Capsule. A structureless elastic membrane which envelops
the lens.
 
b. Anterior epithelium. A single layer of cuboidal cells in the
anterior surface of the lens. At the equator the cells are more
elongated and are arranged meridionally in rows.
 
c. Lens substance. Formed of long prisms (lens fibers) united
by a small amount of cement. The fibers are arranged meridionally in layers, the whole lens being thus made up of concentrically disposed lamellae. The lens is held in place by the:
 
d. Zonula ciliaris (suspensory ligament), consisting of a system
of delicate homogeneous fibers inserted in the equator of the
lens and ending on the inner surface of the ciliary body.
 
2. The vitreous body. Occupies the space between the lens and
the retina. It is a transparent, jelly-like substance formed of concentrical lamellae. In the antero-posterior axis is the hyaloid canal,
occupied by a vessel in the embryo (p. 167).
 
F. The eyelids. They are folds of the skin, but in the posterior surface the skin is modified to form the conjunctiva palpebralis.
 
1. Skin. It is very thin and does not differ from the ordinary skin.
 
[ 100]
 
 
 
 
 
 
THE EAR
 
 
2. Orbicular muscle. Occurs under the skin; it consists of circularly arranged bundles of skeletal fibers.
 
3. The tarsus (tarsal plate). Dense fibrous connective tissue which
extends to the lid margin. It contains the:
 
4. Tarsal (Meibomian) glands. Sebaceous glands provided with a
long, straight duct beset with alveoli.
 
5. Eye-lashes. Their follicles extend obliquely up to the tarsal
plate; they lack arrectores pili. Sebaceous glands (of Zeiss) and
sweat glands (of Moll) occur between the follicles.
 
6. Conjunctiva palpebralis. Consists of:
 
a. Epithelium. Varies somewhat in structure; over the tarsal
plates it is reduced to two layers of cells, of which the surface
cells are columnar. Goblet cells occur.
 
b. Tunica propria. Connective tissue infiltrated with lymphocytes. Glands (of Wolf ring) occur in it.
 
G. The lacrimal gland. Is a compound tubulo-alveolar gland closely
resembling the parotid. The secretory cells are more columnar, however. The smallest ducts have a single layer of epithelial cells, which
becomes a double layer in the larger ducts.
 
IV. The Ear
 
The organ of hearing consists of the external, middle, and internal ear. Only the latter will be considered here. The soft portion is
the membranous labyrinth, a series of thin-walled sacs and canals
connected with each other. It only partially fills the space within
the osseous labyrinth, although in certain places it is in contact
with its periosteum. The space between the membranous and the
inner surface of the osseous labyrinth is occupied by the perilymph.
 
A. General structure of the wall. It is composed of fibrous connective tissue lined internally by a layer of flat epithelium of ectodermic origin (p. 168) .
 
B. Sensory areas. In six definite areas the wall of the labyrinth is
considerably modified by the presence of neuroepithelium; there is
one in each of the two maculae, one in each ampulla of the three
semicircular canals, and one in the cochlea.
 
1. The maculae. The macula utriculi and the macula sacculi are
thickenings of the wall covered with columnar epithelium with
two kinds of cells:
 
a. Sustentacular cells. Tall columnar elements with enlarged
 
[ IOI ]
 
 
THE ORGANS
 
 
bases which contain the nuclei; the free surface of each has a
cuticular plate.
 
b. Hair cells. They are flask-shaped elements with their broader
portion near the periphery, the narrow portion resting on the
basement membrane. The expanded portions fit into the spaces
between the tapering outer ends of the sustentacular cells. Each
has a bundle of fine non-motile cilia — the “hair” — which projects beyond the epithelial surface and enters the:
 
c. Otolithic membrane, formed of a gelatinous substance containing a great number of:
 
d. Otoconia (otoliths), minute calcium carbonate crystals.
 
e. Nerve fibers. They belong to the vestibular division of the
auditory nerve and terminate in contact with the hair cells.
The maculae are concerned with static equilibrium.
 
2 . The semicircular canals. Their wall does not differ from the
wall of the other regions of the membranous labyrinth except at
the cristae ampullares, formed of neuroepithelium.
 
a. Cristae ampullares. The epithelium has two kinds of cells:
 
(1) Sustentacular cells. Similar to those in the maculae.
 
(2) Hair cells. The hairs are long and enter a tall, gelatinous,
longitudinally striated structure, the cupula.
 
b. Nerve fibers. The fibers ending in contact with the hair cells
belong to the vestibular division of the auditory nerve. The
cristae ampullares are concerned with dynamic equilibrium.
 
3 . The cochlea. In man the osseous cochlea is wound 2V2 times
around a conical axis of spongy bone, the modiolus. The blind
end of the cochlea is termed the cupula. The membranous cochlea
(cochlear duct) is in close contact with the bony cochlea along
the wall of the modiolus and in the opposite (external) side.
 
a. Osseous spiral lamina. This is a bony shelf which partly projects into the inner wall of the osseous cochlea, the turns of
which it follows.
 
b. Spiral ligament. Opposite to the former, along the outer wall
of the bony cochlea, is this projection of thickened periosteum.
 
c. Membranous spiral lamina. It is a connective tissue membrane stretched across the space between the spiral lamina and
ligament. It divides the bony cochlea into two parallel parts
containing perilymph:
 
(1) The scala vestibuli, arising in the vestibule in close rela[ 102]
 
 
THE EAR
 
 
tion to the oval window (fenestra vestibuli). It follows the
turns of the bony labyrinth to the cupula, where it communicates through a small canal (helicotrema) with:
 
(2) The scala tympani, parallel to the former; it ends at the
round window (fenestra cochleae), closed by a thin fibrous
membrane.
 
d. Vestibular membrane (of Reissner). Arises from the periosteum covering the upper surface of the osseous spiral lamina,
and extends obliquely to the upper part of the spiral ligament.
It thus forms a third spiral conduit of triangular outline in cross
section, the:
 
e. Cochlear duct (scala media). The upper wall is formed by
the vestibular (Reissner) membrane, the outer by the spiral
ligament, while the floor rests on the membranous spiral lamina.
The inner epithelial lining is composed of flat or low cuboidal
cells except those at the floor, which is occupied by the:
 
f. Organ of Corti. This is the sensory part of the organ of hearing. It contains sustentacular cells and neuroepithelium (hair
cells). The chief elements are:
 
(1) Border cells. They are columnar and form a single layer
in the inner end of the organ of Corti (i.e. toward the
modiolus) ; they also line the internal spiral sulcus.
 
(2) Inner hair cells. They form a single row occupying only
the upper part of the epithelial layer. The surface of each
cell has a cuticular plate and stiff short hairs.
 
(3) Inner phalangeal cells. They also occur in a row along
the inner surface of the inner pillar cells. The lower portion
of the cell, containing the nucleus, is continued into a slender
process which ends on the epithelial surface as a small cuticular plate resembling a phalanx of a finger.
 
(4) The inner tunnel. This is the central structure of the
organ of Corti; it is a canal with triangular shape in cross
section. The base of the triangle is formed by the basilar
lamina, the sides by the pillar cells.
 
(5) Inner and outer pillar cells. They are peculiarly shaped
cells, with a broad curved base containing the nucleus, and
an elongated portion or pillar which consists of rigid tonofibrils (p. 3). The thickened, free end of the pillar is called
the head. The head of the outer pillar has a convexity which
 
[ 103]
 
 
THE ORGANS
 
 
fits into a corresponding concavity in the head of the inner
pillar.
 
(6) Outer phalangeal (Deiters) cells. They support the outer
hair cells. They have a broad base and a slender process which
passes to the surface through the space between adjacent hair
cells. Each contains a bundle of tonofibrils which continues
to the surface, between the hair cells.
 
(7) Outer hair cells. They are columnar, and have a cuticular
plate on their free surface, and a number of short hairs. Their
bases fit into facets in the phalangeal cells. The number of
rows of outer hair cells varies.
 
(8) Cells of Hensen. Tall columnar; they are the outer border
cells of the organ of Corti, and occur external to the outer
phalangeal cells. The space between the latter and the cells
of Hensen is the outer tunnel. Externally are the cells of
Claudius, which are cuboidal and line the lower surface of
the outer spiral sulcus.
 
g. The tectorial (Corti’s) membrane. This is a continuation of
the cuticle of the columnar epithelial cells of the limbus spiralis,
and appears as a striated structure which extends outward
beyond the internal spiral sulcus as far as the cells of Hensen.
It is thin at the base and along the free edge.
 
h. Nerve endings. The branches of the cochlear division of the  
auditory nerve enter the modiolus and join the spiral ganglion,  
which is formed of bipolar cells. Their peripheral, myelinated  
processes reach the organ of Corti, where they terminate around  
the bases of the hair cells. The fibers supplying the outer hair  
cells cross the inner tunnel: they are often seen in routine slides.
 
 
{{Nonidez1941 TOC}}
 
{{Footer}}
[[Category:Historic Embryology]][[Category:Textbook]][[Category:1940's]][[Category:Histology]]

Revision as of 11:14, 4 January 2018

Embryology - 27 Apr 2024    Facebook link Pinterest link Twitter link  Expand to Translate  
Google Translate - select your language from the list shown below (this will open a new external page)

العربية | català | 中文 | 中國傳統的 | français | Deutsche | עִברִית | हिंदी | bahasa Indonesia | italiano | 日本語 | 한국어 | မြန်မာ | Pilipino | Polskie | português | ਪੰਜਾਬੀ ਦੇ | Română | русский | Español | Swahili | Svensk | ไทย | Türkçe | اردو | ייִדיש | Tiếng Việt    These external translations are automated and may not be accurate. (More? About Translations)

Nonidez JF. Histology and Embryology. (1941) Oxford University Press, London.

Online Editor 
Mark Hill.jpg
This historic 1941 textbook by Nonidez describes both embryology and histology.


History Links: Historic Embryology Papers | Historic Embryology Textbooks | Embryologists | Historic Vignette | Historic Periods | Historic Terminology | Human Embryo Collections | Carnegie Contributions | 17-18th C Anatomies | Embryology Models | Category:Historic Embryology
Historic Papers: 1800's | 1900's | 1910's | 1920's | 1930's | 1940's | 1950's | 1960's | 1970's | 1980's


Modern Notes:

Histology Links: stains | fixatives | artifacts | menstrual histology | placenta histology | heart histology | liver histology | Pancreas | Gall Bladder | Colon | Renal | Respiratory Histology | Bone | Category:Histology | UNSW Histology
  Historic Histology Textbooks: 1941 Histology] | 1944 Oral Histology
Histology Glossary: A | B | C | D | E | F | G | H | I | J | K | L | M | N | O | P | Q | R | S | T | U | V | W | X | Y | Z | ANAT2241 Support | Histology | Histology Stains | Embryology Glossary


Historic Disclaimer - information about historic embryology pages 
Mark Hill.jpg
Pages where the terms "Historic" (textbooks, papers, people, recommendations) appear on this site, and sections within pages where this disclaimer appears, indicate that the content and scientific understanding are specific to the time of publication. This means that while some scientific descriptions are still accurate, the terminology and interpretation of the developmental mechanisms reflect the understanding at the time of original publication and those of the preceding periods, these terms, interpretations and recommendations may not reflect our current scientific understanding.     (More? Embryology History | Historic Embryology Papers)
   Histology and Embryology 1941: Histology - 1 The Cell | 2 The Tissues | 3 The Organs     Embryology - 1 General Development | 2 Organogenesis | Bibliography

Histology

Histology deals with the cell associations or tissues which, variously combined, form the body of plants and animals. It is actually the complement of gross anatomy and an indispensable preliminary for the understanding of physiology and pathology.

Part One - The Cell

Cells can be studied in the living condition or after they have been killed with reagents and stained. Because of the difficulties encountered in the study of most vertebrate living cells the second procedure is the one generally followed in mammalian histology.

I. Structure

Most animal cells consist of a mass of cytoplasm enclosing a nucleus. Binucleate cells and cells with several nuclei may occur normally in mammals.

A. Cytoplasm. In fixed cells the cytoplasm appears as a slightly granular substance. This, however, is the result of coagulation. In the living condition it is supposed to be an aqueous colloidal solution of proteins, fats, carbohydrates and inorganic salts. It is bounded externally by a very thin membrane. Besides the nucleus, cytocentrum and organoids the cytoplasm may have inclusions which vary within the same cell at various times and differ in diverse cells.

1. Proteins. Usually appear in granular form.

2. Carbohydrates. Occur chiefly as granules of glycogen, regarded by some as due to precipitation.

3. Fats and lipoids. Fat can be seen as droplets of various sizes in living cells; in fixed and stained sections it has usually been dissolved, leaving empty spaces (vacuoles).

a. It can be stained with certain dyes (Sudan III, scarlet red).

4. Pigment. Occurs in many cells. It may be yellowish and rather soluble (lipochrome) or black (melanin). The latter is very resistant to the action of reagents.

[i]


THE CELL


a. Some cells contain pigment throughout life and are called chromatophores (or melanophores if they have melanin).

5. Crystals and crystaloids. They are known to occur in some mammalian cells, but their presence is by no means constant, a. Their chemical nature and function are unknown.

B. Nucleus. The nucleus is usually a spherical vesicle enclosed within a membrane and containing diverse substances which differ in appearance in stained cells.

1. Nuclear sap, a fluid ground substance which fills the nucleus.

2. Linin threads. They usually form a delicate meshwork which occupies the whole nucleus. Linin does not stain.

3. Chromatin. Appears as granules of various sizes scattered along the linin meshwork or congregated at the point of intersection of the mesh, where they form irregular knots. Chromatin stains deeply with basic dyes.

a. Its distribution within the nucleus is sometimes a valuable diagnostic feature.

4. Nucleolus. This is a spherical mass of acidophil substance floating in the nuclear sap or attached to the linin meshwork. More than one may be present.

C. Cytocentrum (cell center). In practically every cell there is a condensed portion of cytoplasm, termed the cytocentrum. In most mammalian cells it occurs near the nucleus.

1. It contains a small sphere (centrosome) which in turn has two or more granules or rods, the centrioles.

2. It plays an important part during mitotic division.

D. Organoids. They are structures found in all cells, comparable with the organs of the multicellular organism.

1. Golgi network (reticular apparatus). It consists typically of a variable number of anastomosed strands which can be impregnated with osmic acid and also with silver.

a. The network may occupy a restricted area of the cell or be more scattered, and in some instances the strands are independent from each other (‘dispersed state’).

b. It has been regarded by some as an organoid concerned with secretory phenomena of the cell.

2. Mitochondria. Granular or rod-like structures which stain supravitally with Janus green. Their numbers vary considerably;

[ 2 ]


REPRODUCTION


they divide and when they appear as granules they can arrange themselves into filaments.

a. They have also been supposed to be concerned with secretion. 3. Fibrils. Fibrils are observed in certain cells, and they have been regarded by some as some sort of intracellular skeleton. This may be true in the case of the tonofibrils present in epithelial cells; in other cells, however, their function is probably more specific (neurofibrils of the nerve cell; myofibrils of the muscle fibers).

II. Reproduction

Cells have the properties of all living matter, namely, metabolism, irritability, contractility and reproduction. The study of the first three falls within the domain of general physiology. The phenomena of reproduction, on the other hand, are of direct interest to the histologist because they can be recognized in sections of tissues. Cell reproduction takes place through a process of division.

A. Amitotic (direct) division. This is of rare occurrence and is thought to lead to degeneration of the cells. The nucleus elongates, constricts in the middle and finally separates into halves. Fission of the cytoplasm takes place soon afterwards.

B. Mitotic (indirect) division.

1. Somatic mitosis. Takes place in all cells of the body. Four periods are recognizable: prophase, metaphase, anaphase and telophase.

a. Prophase. The most characteristic feature is the transformation of the chromatin-linin reticulum into more or less elongated bodies (chromosomes) the number of which is characteristic for a given species (48 in man).

(1) Simultaneously with the nuclear changes the centrioles — usually surrounded by fine radiating filaments (astral filaments) — move away from each other and place themselves in opposite poles of the nucleus.

(2) Toward the end of the prophase the nuclear membrane is dissolved, releasing the chromosomes which become attached to some of the astral filaments; the threads attached to the chromosomes are now called spindle fibers.

b. Metaphase. The chromosomes arrange themselves into a plate at right angles to the axis determined by the centrioles (equatorial plate).


[3]


THE CELL


(1) Each chromosome splits lengthwise (if not already split during the prophase).

(2) The spindle is now fully constituted.

c. Anaphase. The astral fibers attached to the chromosomes seem to contract, pulling the halves of each chromosome toward the poles of the spindle.

(1) As a result of the longitudinal splitting of the chromosomes each daughter cell will receive the same number (48 in man).

d. Telophase. This is the final stage of the process during which the daughter groups of chromosomes (now in the poles of the spindle) gradually fade from view as they elongate and lose their compact appearance.

(1) A nuclear membrane appears around each group.

(2) Division of the cytoplasm takes place at this moment or earlier, in the anaphase.

2 . Maturation mitosis. This occurs in the course of the formation of the germ cells in the two sexes. It differs from the somatic in that it separates whole (homologous) chromosomes previously paired during synapsis (see pp. 77, 83).

3. Abnormal mitoses. Irregularities in the process of mitosis are by no means rare, particularly during the formation of the male germ cells. They usually lead to death of the cell.

a. Multipolar mitoses, i.e. mitoses in which several spindles are formed, are found in pathological growths such as cancer and tumors.

III. Degeneration and Death

Cells die in various numbers during the life of the individual without affecting his health. Widespread cell death caused by alterations of metabolism, poisons and bacterial toxins, prolonged anaemia due to thrombosis (infarction), inflammation, hemorrhage, etc., falls within the domain of pathology. Death due to senility of the cells or to physiological changes must be taken into account in histology because degenerating or dead cells can be found in sections of almost any organ.

A. Senility. The life span of the cells of the body varies greatly. Some elements as the red blood corpuscles and leucocytes are shortlived and perish daily in large numbers; others seem to live for

[4]


DEGENERATION AND DEATH


many months or years. Degenerative changes are manifested in various ways:

1. Nuclear changes. The chromatin contracts into a dense mass (pyknosis), or breaks up into irregular, deeply stained masses (karyorhexis) or is gradually dissolved in the cytoplasm (karyolysis). These changes, however, normally take place during the formation of red blood corpuscles, which is not a degenerative process.

2. Cytoplasmic changes. The cytoplasm of degenerating cells may become homogeneous or glassy, or the whole cell changed into colloid, or the cytoplasm may develop large vacuoles, or else it may shrink and stain more deeply.

a. The changes mentioned above also occur when cells degenerate under the influence of pathological agents; they are also seen in cells that have been phagocytosed.

B. Physiological degeneration. Some cells are doomed as the result of the production of substances which, however, play a protective role for the organism.

1. The production of keratin in the cells of the superficial layers of the skin and of fat in the cells of the sebaceous glands may be mentioned as examples.

C. Physiological atrophy. This term is applied to the decrease in size which occurs normally in the cells of certain organs; it may be also caused by old age.

1. Involution atrophy. This occurs in organs which undergo regression after a period of physiological activity (thymus, corpus luteum of ovary).

2. Senile atrophy. Observed in many organs of subjects of advanced age. The cells become progressively smaller while retaining their normal characteristics.

3. Fat cell atrophy. Seen in lean but otherwise normal individuals. Cells undergoing atrophy closely resemble early stages of fat deposition in the fetus.

D. Desquamation. The cells drop out of alignment and are lost (skin, mucosa of mouth, oesophagus, bladder, etc.).

E. Postmortem changes. They are seen in organs fixed some time after death, especially in material collected at the autopsy room. The changes observed are to be distinguished from those mentioned above.


[5]


THE TISSUES


PART TWO: THE TISSUES

The association or grouping of cells which have the same origin and perform similar functions is called a tissue. The tissues of the mammalian body are: I. Epithelium; II. Blood and lymph; III. The supporting tissues (connective tissue; reticulo-endothelium; cartilage; bone); IV. Muscular tissue; V. Nervous tissue.

EPITHELIUM

In epithelium the cells are cemented together by a small amount of intercellular substance; they are of uniform type or differ in shape and function. Epithelium is usually separated from the underlying tissue by a basement membrane. It lacks vessels of its own.

The three blastodermic layers of the embryo give rise to epithelium. Some varieties cover the surface of the body and line closed cavities, or cavities which communicate with the outside (covering epithelium). Others consist of secretory cells arranged in various ways (glandular epithelium). Finally, the epithelial cells may receive stimuli which are taken up by sensory nerve endings (neuroepithelium) .

I. Covering Epithelium

The cells form a single layer or they are arranged into several layers. Transitions also occur.

A. Single-layered epithelia:

1. Squamous or pavement epithelium. Flattened cells with irregular or wavy outlines. Nucleus flat, oval or round in outline.

a. Endothelium. Lines the cavities of the heart and the lumina of the blood and lymph vessels.

b. Mesothelium. Similar to the preceding except that it lines the serous (closed) cavities of the body (pericardium, pleura and abdominal cavity).

2. Cuboidal. In vertical section the cells appear as squares; on surface view they have polygonal shape due to mutual pressure.

3. Columnar or prismatic. The cells are tall prisms due to mutual pressure but in a vertical section appear as rectangles. The basal end of the cell — in contact with the basement membrane — is often pointed or even branched (intestine).

[ 6 ]


GLANDULAR EPITHELIUM


4. Ciliated. The cells bear cilia on their free surfaces. The cilia are either motile (bronchi, oviduct) or non-motile, resembling a brush border.

B. Stratified (many-layered) epithelium. The shape of the cells varies in the different layers, which are produced through mitoses of the cells resting on the basement membrane (basal layer). The most superficial cells are, therefore, the oldest.

1. Stratified squamous. The cells on the surface are flat; below they gradually change into irregular polyhedral cells. The basal layer is formed of cuboidal or low columnar cells.

a. Production of keratin (cornification) results in the disappearance of the nuclei of the superficial cells (skin).

b. In the absence of cornification the superficial cells retain their nuclei and are not so flat (mouth cavity, oesophagus, cornea, vagina, etc.).

2. Stratified columnar. The superficial cells are columnar but fail to reach the basement membrane (cavernous urethra).

3. Pseudostratified. It contains columnar cells extending from the basement membrane to the surface of the epithelium (i.e. a single layer of tall cells) whereas the other cells fall short of the surface and are crowded among the bases of the columnar cells, forming two or more layers.

a. Columnar (female urethra).

b. Ciliated. The tall cells have motile cilia (respiratory passages) .

c. Stereociliated. The cilia are non-motile (epididymis).

C. Transitional epithelium. The number of cell layers varies according to the degree of contraction of the organs in which it occurs (ureter, bladder).

1. When contracted it consists of several layers and resembles closely the stratified epithelium, but the superficial cells are larger and have a convex free surface.

2. If stretched there are usually two layers: a deep layer of more or less cuboidal cells, and a superficial layer of large flattened cells.

II. Glandular Epithelium

Composed of secretory cells which show a definite polarity: the lower (basal) half contains the nucleus, the upper (apical) half is filled with granules or droplets of secretion.

[7]


THE TISSUES


The secretion may leave the cell as a fluid which crosses the permeable cell membrane: merocrine type (the most widespread); or in leaving it may destroy the membrane and surface protoplasm: apocrine type (mammary gland and armpit glands) ; or lastly, the secretion is not released until the cell dies and disintegrates: holocrine type (sebaceous glands). In the latter type there is constant replacement of the dead cells by new ones.

A. Exocrine (external secreting) glands. The secretion flows out through a duct which may open on the body surface (glands of the skin, mammary gland) or in cavities which communicate with the outside (glands of the alimentary canal, kidney, etc.).

1. Unicellular glands. Cells scattered among the elements of an epithelium; they usually secrete mucus.

a. Typical is the goblet cell of the intestine, respiratory mucosa, etc.

2. Multicellular glands. The epithelial secretory cells are arranged in various ways, as for instance, straight or coiled tubules, branched tubules, or in small vesicles (acini or alveoli).

a. Simple. The secretory units open directly on the surface of an epithelium (intestinal and sweat glands) or they open into a single simple duct (glands of the stomach, uterus, etc.).

b. Compound. The secretory units are much more numerous and are grouped into lobules more or less completely separated by connective tissue septa. The ducts of each lobule converge into larger ducts and the latter finally open into a main duct (salivary glands, lacrimal gland, etc.).

B. Endocrine (internal secreting) glands. These lack ducts; their secretions (called hormones) enter the blood stream after crossing the walls of the capillaries of the gland.

1. The glandular epithelium is arranged into vesicles (thyroid) or it forms irregular anastomosing strands (parathyroids, anterior pituitary, suprarenals) .

C. Exo-endocrine glands. Compound glands with external and internal secretions. The endocrine portion may be represented by cell groups (islands of Langerhans of pancreas) ; or the gland cells may produce an external secretion conveyed by ducts and an internal passing directly into the blood (liver).


[ 8 ]













BLOOD


III. Neuroepithelium

Formed by cells adapted to receive stimuli which they transmit to sensory nerve endings. The free surface of the cells may have stiff cilia (cells of organ of Corti, maculae and cristae of the inner ear; gustatory cells). The epithelioid cells of certain chemoreceptors (carotid glomus, aortic bodies, p. 29) are probably neuroepithelium. (The cones and rods of the retina and the olfactory cells are modified nerve cells.)

BLOOD AND LYMPH I. Blood

A tissue with fluid intercellular substance (blood plasma); the cell elements are: erythrocytes (red blood corpuscles) and leucocytes (white blood corpuscles). There are also non-nucleated corpuscles, the platelets.

A. Erythrocytes. In mammals they are biconcave discs measuring from 7.5 to 7.7P. The central, thin area was formerly occupied by the nucleus. Remnants of the latter are occasionally seen (HowellJolly bodies). Contain hemoglobin. There are normally 4% to 5 millions per cubic millimeter.

B. Leucocytes. Nucleated cells, much less numerous (5000 to 9000 per c. mm. in the human adult). Some lack granules in their cytoplasm (agranulocytes), while others have abundant granulations (granular leucocytes or granulocytes).

1. Agranulocytes.

a. Lymphocytes. Their size varies between 6 \i (small) and 8-9P (large lymphocytes). Nucleus round or slightly irregular, with heavy chromatin blocks. Ba sophilic cytoplas m. Ameboid but non-phagocytic. 20-25% total leucocyte count.

b. Monocytes (large mononuclears). Larger than the preceding (9 to i2p). Nucleus often kidney-shaped. Abundant, slightly basophilic cytoplasm with occasional granules. Non-phagocytic while in the blood stream. 3-8% of leucocyte count.

2. Granulocytes.

a. Neutrophils (also called polymorphonuclears or simply ‘polys’). Ameboid cells (10-12P) with very irregular, deeply staining nucleus and cytoplasm containing pale violet or lilac

[9]


THE TISSUES


granules. Most abundant of the leucocytes (65 to 75%); they ingest small foreign particles and bacteria.

b. Acidophils or eosinophils. Rarer than the preceding (2 to 5%). Nucleus not so irregular, often bilobed. Cytoplasm filled with granules stained with acid dyes.

c. Basophils. Rarest of all (0.5%). Granules are irregular, strongly basophilic. Nucleus irregular, lightly stained. Regarded by some as degenerative forms.

C. Platelets. Small (about 3P), flattened non-nucleated bodies with a central granular area (endoplasm) and a rim without granules (ectoplasm). They appear as clusters in smears and are supposed to play a part in blood clotting.

D. Formation of the blood (hemopoiesis). In the embryo blood arises first in the wall of the yolk sac, then in the liver and spleen and, finally, in the bone marrow. Most blood cells in the yolk sac and liver are erythrocytes. Blood is formed in the adult in the bone marrow but most lymphocytes arise elsewhere (see lymph).

1. Erythropoiesis: formation of erythrocytes. The chief stages ^re:

a. Basophilic erythroblasts. They are the source of the erythrocytes in the adult. Cells with basophilic cytoplasm and heavy chromatin blocks in the nucleus (checker-board appearance). Divide.

b. Normoblasts. Smaller than the preceding and slightly larger than the erythrocytes. Small, deeply stained nucleus. Hemoglobin present in the cytoplasm. The younger normoblasts are still capable of division.

c. Erythrocytes arise through loss of the nuclei of the normoblasts. The dense, pyknotic nucleus may be extruded or it breaks up into particles which gradually disappear.

2. Leucopoiesis: production of leucocytes. The granulocytes pass through the following stages:

a. Myeloblasts. Basophilic cells with large nucleus containing a chromatin network and one or more large, compound nucleoli. Abound in fetal and young marrow; rarer in the adult. Divide by mitosis.

b. Myelocytes. Cells with roundish nucleus and a larger amount of cytoplasm containing granules which may be eosinophilic, basophilic or neutrophilic. Divide by mitosis; present in large numbers in adult marrow.

[ 10]


CONNECTIVE TISSUE


c. Metamyelocytes. Immature granulocytes with horseshoeshaped nucleus, occasionally seen in the blood, especially in infections. They change into granulocytes.

3. Formation of the monocytes. This is a much debated question.

a. Some authors suppose that they are derived from specific cells (monoblasts) in the bone marrow.

b. Others see their origin in endothelium or in mesenchyme.

c. A third view is that they arise from lymphocytes in venous sinuses in the spleen, bone marrow, liver, etc.

4. Formation of the platelets. These arise through fragmentation of giant cells called megakaryocytes (see bone marrow; p. 18).

II. Lymph

A. Composition. A colorless fluid collected from all over the body and normally containing variable numbers of small lymphocytes. A few granulocytes (mostly eosinophils) may occur. The lymph from the small intestine contains much fat and has a milky appearance^ during digestion; it is then known as chyle.

B. Formation of the lymphocytes (lymphopoiesis). Lymphocytes arise in large numbers in the lymph nodes, spleen, thymus, and in patches of lymphoid elements in diverse organs. The following stages are recognizable:

1. Medium-sized lymphocytes. Cells with relatively large nucleus, containing one or more nucleoli. Basophilic cytoplasm. Divide by mitosis giving rise to small lymphocytes.

2. Large lymphocytes (lymphoblasts). Regarded generally as hypertrophied small lymphocytes; produce lymphocytes of smaller sizes through mitotic division. They may be scattered or grouped into ‘germinal centers’ (p. 41).

THE SUPPORTING TISSUES

They constitute the framework of the body. They are: connective tissue, reticulo-endothelium, cartilage and bone. They are all of mesodermic origin.

I. Connective Tissue

Present in all organs. Its characteristic cells are fibroblasts (or fibrocytes) separated by variable amounts of intercellular substance

[11]


THE TISSUES


containing fibers. The latter may be moderately abundant, loose connective tissue; or they may predominate, fibrous connective tissue.

A. Loose connective tissue. Fibroblasts and other cell types present.

1. Fibroblasts. Rather fixed, flattened, irregularly branched cells with large nucleus. Non-phagocytic.

2. Fibers. Produced through activity of the fibroblasts.

a. Collagenous. Bundles of fine fibrils held together by a cementing substance. They vary in size and anastomose freely. They yield gelatin when boiled with water.

b. Argyrophil. An extension of the preceding in areas in which cells are closely placed. They are impregnated with silver, hence their name. May change into collagenous fibers.

c. Elastic. Homogeneous, branched fibers anastomosed into loose networks. They are highly refractive and thinner than the collagenous.

3. Ground substance. Believed to be a system of thin membranes delimiting irregular spaces filled with fluid which increases in edema.

4. Other cell types.

a. Leucocytes migrated from the blood.

b. Resting and wandering histiocytes. When resting they have ragged outlines; nucleus smaller than in the fibroblast. Become ameboid and phagocytic in inflammation and engulf foreign matter (macrophages).

c. Mast cells. Irregular elements with small nucleus and cytoplasm loaded with strong basophilic granules. Normally rare.

d. Plasma cells (plasmocytes). Also rare except in certain locations and in chronic inflammations. One or two nuclei closely resembling the nucleus of the lymphocyte, from which they may arise. Basophilic cytoplasm. Non-phagocytic.

e. Fat cells. Fat may appear as independent droplets or the latter merge into a single large drop which fills the cell. When very abundant they form adipose tissue.

B. Fibrous connective tissue. The cells present are mosdy fibroblasts. The fibers are very abundant, the intercellular spaces very much reduced. The collagen or the elastic fibers may predominate.

1. Mostly collagenous. The bundles may be arranged regularly (tendons, ligaments, aponeuroses and fasciae) or irregularly

[ 12 ]


RETICULO-ENDOTHELIUM

(dense connective tissue). Whitish aspect due to abundance of collagen.

a. Tendons and ligaments. Thick, closely placed and parallel collagenous bundles. The fibroblasts appear as rows between the bundles and are very much compressed. The arrangement of the bundles is less regular in the ligaments.

b. Aponeuroses and fasciae. Bundles woven into a very compact meshwork containing also elastic fibers. Fibroblasts and other connective tissue cells present (derma of skin, sclera of the eye, periosteum, submucosa of alimentary canal, etc.).

2. Mostly elastic. Less frequent than preceding. Has yellowish color. The fibers form parallel strands with frequent anastomoses (ligamenta flava of the vertebrae, stylohyoid ligament, ligamentum nuchae, etc.).

II. Reticulo-endothelium

It consists of two closely associated parts: a meshwork of argyrophil fibers (reticulum) and fixed and wandering histiocytes. The latter are often flattened and contribute to the lining of the lymph and blood channels, thus resembling endothelial cells. Since endothelium is not phagocytic the term given to this close association of elements is a misnomer. Reticulo-endothelium forms the framework of the lymph nodes, spleen, bone marrow and liver; it also occurs in some endocrines (pituitary, adrenal), the uterine mucosa, skin, etc.

A. Reticulum. The argyrophil fibers vary in diameter and are repeatedly anastomosed. They are continuous with the collagen fibers.

B. Histiocytes (clasmatocytes, macrophages). They are identical with the resting and wandering histiocytes of loose connective tissue. The resting cells may become ameboid and ingest bacteria, foreign particles and degenerated cells.

1. Resting histiocytes. They are either anchored to the reticulum (which they may partly envelop with their prolongations), or they lie among the argyrophil fibers. According to their location they have received special names:

a. Reticular cells. Occur in the lymph nodes.

b. Splenocytes. Present in large numbers in the red pulp of the spleen.

[13]


THE TISSUES


c. Kupffer cells. Scattered among the endothelial cells lining the liver sinusoids.

d. Adventitial cells. In the externa (or adventitia) of the smaller vessels of the body.

2. Wandering histiocytes. Ameboid cells resembling the blood monocytes; their nuclei are often kidney-shaped. They may phagocytose whole cells (erythrocytes, lymphocytes, etc.).

C. Other cell types. Undifferentiated (mesenchyme) cells and fibroblasts also occur associated with the reticulum.

D. Functions. Reticulo-endothelium is an important part of the defenses of the body. Besides being phagocytic its cells are supposed to produce antibodies. The latter activity is said to be diminished when the cells are loaded with ingested particles (India ink, lithium carmine, etc.). This is called ‘blockage’ of the reticulo-endothelial system.

III. Cartilage

Consists of roundish cells (chondrocytes) separated by a solid intercellular substance which may become calcified in the adult. Cartilage is surrounded by a layer of dense connective tissue (perichondrium) and transitions between its fibroblasts and the superficial chondrocytes are found. It lacks vessels of its own, as well as nerves.

The ground substance has a homogeneous, glassy aspect (hyaline cartilage) or is occupied by elastic networks (elastic cartilage). In a third variety the cells occur as elongated groups separated by collagenous bundles (flbrocartilage).

A. Hyaline cartilage. It has a distinct whitish color when fresh. When boiled with water yields gelatin.

1. Cells. Although usually spherical they may be flattened through mutual pressure. The cells in the surface are also flattened. The nucleus is rather large and the cytoplasm contains glycogen, fat droplets and vacuoles.

2. Ground substance. It has cavities or lacunae occupied by the chondrocytes, and numerous fibrils.

a. Lacunae. Each lacuna is normally occupied by a single chondrocyte. In the adult the lacunae usually occur in groups corresponding to cells derived by division of a single chondrocyte (isogenic groups).

b. Capsule. This is distinct layer around each lacuna; it differs

[14]


BONE


from the rest of the ground substance in that it is more refractile and stains more deeply.

c. Fibrils. Although the ground substance is apparently homogeneous it contains a close meshwork of fine collagenous fibrils visible only after digestion with trypsin or impregnation with certain silver techniques.

3. Distribution. Hyaline cartilage is the most typical and widespread. It forms most of the embryonic skeleton and is later replaced by bone except in certain places (ventral end of the ribs, articular surfaces of all bones). It also occurs in the nose, larynx, trachea and bronchial tree.

B. Elastic cartilage.

1. Cells. They do not differ from those in the preceding variety.

2. Ground substance. It also has lacunae bounded by capsules. It contains elastic networks which may be very dense and are continuous with the elastic fibers of the perichondrium.

a. The abundance of elastic fibers imparts a yellowish color to this variety of cartilage.

3. Distribution. Elastic cartilage is not so common as the hyaline variety. It is found in the pinna of the ear, external auditory meatus and eustachian tubes, epiglottis, certain cartilages of the larynx, etc.

C. Fibrocartilage. It is a transition between the dense connective tissue of tendons and ligaments and the hyaline cartilage. Accordingly its cells tend to form rows. It lacks a true perichondrium.

1. Cells. They are spherical or slightly elongated.

2. Ground substance. The poorly developed, hyaline ground substance may be condensed as a capsule around each cell. The cell groups are separated from each other by collagenous bundles continuous with those of the tendon or ligament.

3. Distribution. It is found in the interarticular cartilages (lower jaw, knee, clavicle), intervertebral disks, symphysis pubis and some other locations.

IV. Bone

Bone is a tissue consisting of branched cells (osteocytes) separated by a fibrillar intercellular substance hardened by calcium salts. It forms the greater part of the mammalian skeleton.

[15]


THE TISSUES


A. Structure.

1. Osteocytes. Cells with rather large, deeply stained nucleus and faintly basophilic cytoplasm continued into branched, freely anastomosing processes.

2. Lacunae. Each osteocyte is contained within a lacuna, which it fills completely. From the lacuna arise fine canals (bone canalicules) which contain the processes of the osteocyte. Around each lacuna there is a thin capsule.

3. Interstitial substance. Apparently homogeneous but actually formed by thin bundles of fibers (osteocollagenous fibers) which yield gelatin when boiled with water. They can be demonstrated by silver impregnation.

a. The osteocollagenous fibers are cemented together by an amorphous substance.

b. Removal of the calcium salts by weak acid solutions (decalcification) leaves the organic portion intact.

4. Mineral substance. According to most authors the calcium deposits occur only in the amorphous substance binding the osteocollagenous fibers. The calcium is present mostly as dahllite (Ca Co3.2Ca 3 (P0 4 )2). The abundance of calcium salts causes the bone to retain its shape and structure after maceration. In thin plates of dry bone the empty lacunae and the canalicules can be readily recognized.

B. Types of bone. Bone may have a spongy or a compact appearance. In long bones the shaft or diaphysis consists chiefly of compact bone inclosing a large marrow cavity, while the epiphyses are made of spongy bone with a thin, peripheral layer of compact bone. Short bones closely resemble the epiphyses.

1. Spongy (cancellous) bone. Bone is first laid down as a framework of anastomosing trabeculae. The intertrabecular spaces are occupied by marrow. Bone-forming cells (osteoblasts) and bonedestroying elements (osteoclasts) are often seen on the surface of the trabeculae.

2. Compact bone. The interstitial substance is divided into regularly arranged, thin bony plates or lamellae; this arrangement is closely connected with the distribution of the blood vessels which supply the bone.

a. Haversian systems. An Haversian system contains a small central canal occupied by small blood vessels and lymphatics.

[t6]


BONE


(1) The canai is surrounded by a number of concentrically arranged, thin lamellae (4 to 20 or more) appearing as rings in cross section.

(2) The direction of the osteocollagenous fibrils is different in each lamella since they run spirally to the axis of the Haversian canal, each spiral being independent from those in adjacent lamellae.

(3) In and between the lamellae there are osteocytes, and their anastomosing canalicules open into the canal. The canals branch and anastomose with each other.

b. Interstitial lamellae. They fill the spaces between the Haversian systems. Most of them are the remnants of these systems after partial destruction during bone formation.

c. Circumferential lamellae. They occur on the external surface of compact bone and on the wall of the marrow cavity of long bones. They also contain osteocytes enclosed within lacunae.

d. Sharpey’s (perforating) fibers. These are collagenous bundles of varying thickness which enter the compact bone from the periosteum.

e. Volkmann’s canals. Vascular branches from the periosteum enter through these thin tunnels, which are not surrounded by concentric lamellae. They connect with the Haversian canals.

C. The bones as organs. Closely associated with the bone tissue proper are:

1. Periosteum. A dense connective tissue envelope firmly attached to the surface of the bone. It is absent in the articular surfaces and the inner surface of the cranial bones. It consists of two layers :

a. An outer (vascular) layer of dense connective tissue rich in blood vessels and containing also lymphatics and nerves. Branches of these vessels enter the bone through Volkmann’s canals.

b. An inner (fibrous) layer of collagenous and elastic fibers. The cells in this layer are flattened and under certain conditions (i.e. after fractures) they give rise to osteoblasts and osteoclasts. The former abound in the embryo and young in which they may form a third (osteoblastic) layer.

2 . Endosteum. A thin connective tissue layer lining the larger bone cavities, especially the central (marrow) cavity in long bones.

3. Bone marrow. Fills the cavities of the bones. It consists of a

[17]


THE TISSUES


reticulo-endothelial framework continuous with the endosteum. The meshes of the framework contain:

a. Numerous thin- walled vessels.

b. Megakaryocytes. Giant cells with very irregular, often ringshaped, large nucleus which stains deeply. Cytoplasm with a central granular portion (endoplasm) and a non-granular superficial layer (ectoplasm). Megakaryocytes are the source of the blood platelets (p. io).

c. Intermediate stages in the formation of the blood cells (p. io ) d. Fat cells. Abound in the adult, especially in the shaft of the long bones where the marrow is really adipose tissue (yellow marrow). The blood-producing (red) marrow remains throughout life in the epiphyses of the long bones and in the vertebrae, ribs, sternum and base of the skull.

D. Formation of bone (osteogenesis). Bone tissue is laid down relatively late in fetal life. Previous to this the skeleton consists of hyaline cartilage. The latter is then replaced by bone (endochondral ossification) but certain bones may arise directly from mesenchymal tissue (intramembranous ossification).

1. Intramembranous ossification. The bones of the vault of the cranium, the flat bones of the face, and the jaw (membrane bones) arise by this method.

a. Formation of the osteoblasts. Mesenchymal cells are changed into these without losing their processes, but their cytoplasm becomes decidedly basophilic and the nucleus excentric. Between the modified mesenchyme cells there are delicate bundles of collagenous fibrils.

b. Deposition of intercellular substance. The osteoblasts deposit fibrillar bone in the form of anastomosing trabeculae, which increase in size through the activity of newly formed osteoblasts and division of preexisting ones.

c. Formation of the osteocytes. Numbers of osteoblasts become imprisoned within the trabeculae to form the osteocytes of mature bone.

d. Calcification. The newly formed trabeculae soon become calcified.

2. Endochondral (intracartilaginous) ossification. This implies the removal of the preexisting cartilage and its replacement by

[18]


BONE


bone. Accordingly, the first stages (a-d) are those of degeneration of the cartilage.

a. Hypertrophy of the chondrocytes. The cartilage cells (chondrocytes) and the lacunae become much larger, with a corresponding decrease in the amount of intercellular substance. Many of the enlarged lacunae become confluent.

b. Degeneration of the chondrocytes. After their initial hypertrophy the chondrocytes shrink and finally disappear.

c. Calcification of the remaining ground substance. The strips of ground substance between the groups of confluent lacunae — which form parallel rows in the diaphyses of the long bones — become calcified.

d. Formation of the primordial marrow cavities. They arise through further merging of the enlarged lacunae and will be occupied by the marrow and numerous blood vessels.

e. Penetration of the osteomyelogenic mesenchyme. During the preceding stage the innermost of the layers of the fetal periosteum forms buds which corrode the peripheral portion of the cartilage, bringing into the primordial marrow cavities mesenchymal elements which will give rise to osteoblasts and cells of the primitive bone marrow, respectively.

f. Penetration of the blood vessels. Vascular loops and buds from the periosteal vessels also grow rapidly within the primordial marrow cavities. In long bones they advance toward the ephiphyses which are ossified independently from the diaphysis.

g. Formation of the osteoblasts. The mesenchyme cells near the surface of the bars of calcified cartilage become osteoblasts, which are cells of various shapes with basophilic cytoplasm and excentric nucleus. Slender prolongations may arise from their cytoplasm.

h. Deposition of osteoid. The osteoblasts arrange themselves into an irregular layer on the surface of the strips of calcified cartilage and deposit soft bone. Those which remain imprisoned within the latter become osteocytes. The osteoid or pre-osteal substance soon becomes calcified.

i. Absorption of the newly-formed bone. During fetal life and also in early post-natal life growth of the bones is continuous. To avoid massiveness and permit enlargement of the primordial marrow cavities there is a process of destruction and recon [19]


THE TISSUES


struction of the bone. Destruction is effected by the osteoclasts which are cells with acidophilic cytoplasm containing several nuclei (up to 20 or more). They are seen in contact with the surface of the bony trabeculae.

j. Periosteal ossification. Osteoid is laid down in the periphery by the osteoblasts of the inner layer of the periosteum. In long bones a collar or cylinder of osteoid is formed around the diaphysis even before the buds of osteomyelogenic mesenchyme have penetrated the degenerated cartilage. Most of the compact bone is formed this way.

k. Epiphyseal ossification. The epiphyseal ossification does not begin until about the time of birth. The osteomyelogenic mesenchyme reaches the center of the epiphyseal cartilage from the diaphysis. Spongy bone is formed by the osteoblasts. Between the epiphysis and the diaphysis there is a line of actively growing cartilage (epiphyseal line or synchondrosis) which maintains the growth of the bone in length until it is terminated in adult life.

MUSCULAR TISSUE

Muscular tissue consists of much elongated cells (muscle fibers) differentiated for contractility. The latter is practically limited to one direction, the long axis of the cell. The contractile elements are special fibrils (myofibrils) which develop within the embryonic muscle cells or myoblasts.

Three varieties occur in the adult: Smooth, striated (skeletal) and cardiac muscle, respectively. With few exceptions (iris of the eye, sweat glands) muscular tissue arises from mesoderm.

I. Smooth Muscle

Smooth muscle fibers are long spindles (20 to 500P) with centrally placed nuclei. They abound in the arteries, alimentary canal, bladder, uterus, etc.

A. Structure.

1. Cell membrane. It is indistinct. Intercellular bridges connecting

the cells are known to occur.

2 . Sarcoplasm. The cytoplasm or sarcoplasm is occupied by numerous myofibrils. The latter are long, slender filaments of a

[20]




t




STRIATED (SKELETAL) MUSCLE

homogeneous substance; those in the periphery are coarser (border or external fibrils). The myofibrils are barely visible in routine preparations.

3 . Nucleus. Its shape varies according to the degree of contraction of the fiber. If the latter is relaxed the nucleus is almost cylindrical. In much contracted fibers it appears lobulated or even twisted. It has a pale chromatin network and one or more nucleoli.

B. Appearance in sections. Smooth muscle fibers are either scattered or they form definite bundles and layers. The direction of the fibers is the same in each bundle or layer. Since the thick middle portions of the fibers (containing the nucleus) do not lie at the same level, a cross section of a bundle will show only a few nuclei and many non-nucleated portions, i.e. sections of the tapering portions of adjacent fibers.

C. Development. Smooth muscle arises from myoblasts in the visceral or splanchnic layer of the mesoderm (p. 109). The early myoblast is a short spindle-shaped cell containing cytoplasmic granules which gradually merge to form the myofibrils.

II. Striated (Skeletal) Muscle

The fibers are long (1 to 40 mm.), contain many peripherally placed nuclei and numerous myofibrils composed of alternating light and dark disks; the latter cause the cross-striated appearance.

A. Structure.

1. Cell membrane (sarcolemma). A very thin, structureless membrane which envelops the fiber.

2. Sarcoplasm. It fills the spaces between the numerous myofibrils. It is best seen around the nuclei. According to the amount of sarcoplasm two varieties of fibers (mixed in the human muscles) can be differentiated :

a. Red fibers. These are rich in sarcoplasm and relatively poor in myofibrils. Their color is due to the presence of a diffuse, red pigment. They are less easily fatigued than the following.

b. White fibers. They contain less sarcoplasm; the myofibrils are more numerous and thinner. They predominate in the least active muscles.

3 . Myofibrils. They are clearly visible, especially in cross sections of the fibers in which they appear as dots, evenly distributed or grouped into polygonal areas (fields of Conheim) separated from

[21 ]


THE TISSUES


each other by tracts of sarcoplasm. They consist of alternating dark and light disks.

a. Dark or anisotropic disk. Made of double-refractive substance which is bisected by a narrow light disk (disk of Hensen).

b. Light, single-refractive (isotropic) disk. It is likewise bisected by a thin, dark band: the membrane of Krause or telophragm. Krause’s membrane, however, forms a transverse partition across the whole fiber and is united with the sarcolemma peripherally.

c. Sarcomeres. These are the portions of the myofibrils between two membranes of Krause.

4. Nuclei. Their number depends roughly on the length of the fiber and may reach several hundred. In fully developed fibers they are always found in the periphery, under the sarcolemma; in the muscle fibers of infants and in some red fibers a few centrally placed nuclei may be seen. The nuclei are oval or elliptical and have one or more nucleoli.

5. Motor plates. These correspond to the areas of termination of motor nerve fibers on the muscle. Normally there is one plate for each fiber, placed midway between the ends or closer to one end (tongue). The motor plate causes a swelling on the surface of the fiber and is partially surrounded by nuclei (p. 28) .

B. Development. Striated muscles arise from the embryonic myotomes (see p. 109). The latter consist of spindle-shaped myoblasts, each of which has at first a single nucleus.

1. Formation of the myofibrils. They appear first as homogeneous threads, but they soon show thickenings, the forerunners of the anisotropic disks. They increase in numbers through splitting.

2. Nuclear multiplication. Through repeated divisions numerous nuclei are formed. They appear as a row in the center of the fiber, while the periphery is occupied by the myofibrils. In the meantime the fiber becomes elongated.

3. Migration of the nuclei. The nuclei finally migrate toward the periphery while the myofibrils move toward the center of the fiber.

4. Fusion of fibers. According to some authors a striated muscle fiber is not a single, elongated cell but a syncytium arising through fusion of several myoblasts. In this way greater length is attained.


[ 22 ]


CARDIAC MUSCLE


C. The skeletal muscles as organs. Muscles are formed of large numbers of parallel muscle fibers bound together by connective tissue. The fibers are grouped into primary bundles, several of which form secondary bundles, etc.

1. Epimysium. This is a sheath of connective tissue (also known as the external perimysium) enveloping the muscle.

2. Perimysium. Partitions arising from the epimysium enter the body of the muscle.

3. Endomysium. Represented by the connective tissue which separates the muscle fibers within the primary bundles.

4. Muscle-spindles. These are groups of poorly differentiated muscle fibers enclosed within a connective tissue sheath. The latter is perforated by one or more sensory nerve fibers which end around the muscle fibers (p. 29).

5. Muscle-tendon junction. Many histologists believe that there is no transition between the muscle fibers and the collagenous bundles of the tendon; the former end abruptly, their rounded ends being covered by the sarcolemma to which are attached the collagenous fibers. This view is not held by others.

III. Cardiac Muscle

The characteristic muscle of the heart is striated but it differs from skeletal muscle in that it is formed by repeatedly anastomosed fibers (really a syncytium). The nuclei are centrally placed in the syncytial strands.

A. Structure.

1. Sarcolemma. It is a delicate membrane best seen in longitudinal sections of contracted fibers.

2. Sarcoplasm. It fills the spaces between the myofibrils; it is more abundant near the poles of the nucleus where it usually has granules of pale yellow pigment increasing with age.

3. Myofibrils. They are coarser than in skeletal muscle and have the same structure. Krause’s membrane is also present.

4. Nuclei. The nuclei are oval, but may appear irregular in cases of extreme contraction.

5. Intercalated disks. Either straight bands, or V-shaped stripes or a group of disks arranged like steps, highly characteristic of cardiac muscle. They are usually indistinct in routine slides, but can be brought out with certain dyes.

[23]


THE TISSUES


a. They were formerly regarded as the thickened membranes at the end of the fibers; however several intercalated disks may occur in close proximity, without nuclei in between.

b. Their function is unknown.

B. Development. Cardiac muscle tissue is derived from the splanchnic mesoderm in contact with the cardiac tubes (p. 133). The myoblasts are at first independent but they soon merge into a syncytium; the nuclei multiply and the myofibrils arise as in skeletal muscle. A lesser degree of differentiation is characteristic of the muscular portions which become the conductive system of the heart (p. 39).

NERVOUS TISSUE

Nerve cells are built for the reception of stimuli and their transmission to other nerve cells or to diverse structures (musculature, glands, etc.). They are the most highly specialized cells of the body. Nervous tissue consists of two different elements: the nerve cells or neurones, and the supporting tissue or neuroglia, respectively.

I. Nerve Cells (Neurones)

A typical nerve cell has branched processes arising from the cell body or perikaryon. One of these, called the axon, carries impulses away from the cell body (i.e. centrifugally) while the others, known as dendrites, generally receive impulses which they transmit in the opposite direction (i.e. centripetally).

A. Shape. The shape of the nerve cell is highly variable, as well as its size. According to the number and position of the processes three main types are recognized:

1 . Multipolar. Has one axon and several dendrites.

2 . Bipolar. Only two processes, one of which is a dendrite, the other the axon (retina; ganglia of the inner ear).

3 . Monopolar. The single process soon bifurcates: one branch corresponds to the dendrite (i.e. it transmits centripetally), the other is the axon (most cells of the cerebrospinal ganglia except those noted above).

4 . Transitions between 2 and 3 are of common occurrence in the cerebrospinal ganglia.

5 . Dendrites. They may be poorly or profusely branched. In many

[24]


,

.




â–









.




NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)

cells they are beset with very small spiny-like processes (gemmules).

6. Axon. The axon or axis-cylinder is a thin, smooth process of variable length. It gives of? branches roughly at right angles to its axis (collaterals) and ends in a tuft of branches (terminal arborization).

a. Short axon type. The axon breaks up into numerous branches near its emergence from the cell body.

b. Long axon type. The terminal arborization occurs at a variable distance from the cell body (a few millimeters to many inches).

7. Neurone theory. A nerve cell, including its dendrites and axon, is regarded by most histologists as a unit or entity, termed neurone.

a. The neurone theory claims a lack of continuity between the processes of one neurone and those of another.

b. According to this view the nervous system consists of chains of independent neurones associated with each other in various ways.

B. Structure.

1. Cytoplasm (neuroplasm). A homogeneous, semiliquid and highly viscid substance which occupies the entire neurone. In the axon it is called axoplasm. A cell membrane is absent.

2. Neurofibrils. Threads of variable thickness (seen in the living) which run in every direction and extend into the dendrites and axon to the finest terminal twigs. They anastomose frequently to form an elaborate meshwork within the cell.

a. Neurofibrils are impregnated with silver techniques (neurofibrillar methods).

b. They have been regarded by some as the substratum for transmission of nervous impulses, while others consider them as a supporting framework of the neurone.

3. Chromophilic (tigroid) substance. Occurs in large and medium-sized (chromophilic) neurones.

a. Structure. It consists of granules clumped together into masses of various sizes (Nissl bodies). The granules stain deeply with basic aniline dyes. They are, most probably, preexisting structures, not artifacts, which occupy the meshes of the neurofibrillar framework.


[25]


THE TISSUES


b. Distribution. When present, the Nissl bodies occur not only in the cell body but also in the dendrites; they are absent in the axon and the point of its implantation on the cell body (axon hillock).

(i) The form, size and distribution of the Nissl bodies is extremely variable in different cells and may be related to variations in the density of the neurofibrillar meshwork.

c. Changes. Nissl bodies decrease in numbers and even disappear in fatigued nerve cells and in certain pathological processes (chromatolysis). They are similarly affected after injury to the axon.

4. Nucleus. The nucleus is roughly spherical and relatively large, specially in the motor neurones of the spinal cord. Its structure varies according to whether the neurone is chromophilic or chromophobic (i.e. lacks Nissl bodies).

a. Chromophilic neurones. The large nucleus contains a linin meshwork (p. 2), abundant nuclear sap and a large nucleolus (rarely two or more). The chromatin is scanty, being represented by one or two dense, small masses near the nucleolus.

b. Chromophobic neurones. In small and many medium-sized neurones the chromatin is scattered over the linin meshwork or forms large knots.

5. Organoids and inclusions. Nerve cells possess a well-developed Golgi apparatus and mitochondria. Inclusions are represented chiefly by a yellowish pigment (lipochrome), to which the color of the gray matter is due. This type of pigment increases with age. Melanin occurs only in certain areas of the central nervous system and in the neurones of the cerebrospinal and sympathetic ganglia.

6. Cytocentrum. Although adult nerve cells do not divide a cytocentrum containing two centrioles of unequal size and shape has been described.

C. Nerve fibers. Since axons are the chief constituents of the peripheral nerves they are called nerve fibers, a term also used for the long axons within the central nervous system. In the peripheral nerves axons are always enclosed within sheaths; in the central nervous system there are both sheathed and naked axons.

1. Structure of the axon. It contains numerous neurofibrils placed so closely that they cannot be identified as such except in thick

[26]


NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)

axons. Thin axons always show a compact structure. The neurofibrils in either case may be seen in the branches of termination.

2. Sheath of Schwann or neurilemma. Present in the peripheral nerves. It is a delicate membrane consisting of a single layer of flattened, branched cells (cells of Schwann); the branches wrap themselves around the axon.

a. They are not of connective tissue nature but probably belong to neuroglia (see p. 33).

b. They are important as nutritive elements for the axon and also play an active part during nerve regeneration.

3. Myelin sheath. Occurs in the peripheral nerves and also in the central nervous system. It is an homogeneous envelope made up of a mixture of various lipoids (of which cholesterol is the most important), certain cerebrosides, phospholipins and fatty acids.

a. Nodes of Ranvier. In the central nervous system the myelin sheath is practically continuous. In peripheral nerves it is divided into segments by constrictions, called nodes of Ranvier. The thicker the axon the longer the segments.

b. Clefts of Schmidt-Lantermann. The myelin of each segment is practically interrupted by oblique clefts; the segment is thus divided into funnel-shaped sections.

c. Relation of the Schwann cells to the myelin segments. Each myelin segment is surrounded by a single cell of Schwann. In thick fibers the nucleus of the Schwann cell usually appears within a shallow depression of the myelin segment.

4. Myelinated and unmyelinated fibers. The thickness of the myelin sheath is in direct ratio to the diameter of the axon. In very thin myelinated fibers the sheath is not visible unless it is stained. Unmyelinated fibers are grouped into small bundles enclosed within a syncytium of Schwann cells.

5. The nerves as organs. One or more bundles of nerve fibers enclosed within a connective tissue sheath is called a nerve. The bundles and the nerve fibers within them are bound together by connective tissue which carries the vessels for the nerve.

a. Epineurium. This is the outermost connective tissue sheath.

b. Perineurium. The sheath around each individual fascicle. When several fascicles occur (i.e. in the sciatic nerve) the space between the perineurium and the epineurium contains connective tissue and fat cells.


[27]


THE TISSUES


c. Endoneurium. Septa from the preceding, dividing the nerve fascicle into compartments, are known collectively as the endoneurium. The compartments are occupied by numerous nerve fibers.

d. Sheath of Key-Retzius. The nerve fibers are separated from each other by fine collagenous bundles which collectively form this sheath. A still finer sheath composed of delicate argyrophil fibers occurs in contact with the cells of Schwann.

D. Nerve endings. These are the terminations of the axons and their branches (collaterals). The endings may be located within the central nervous system and ganglia (see synapse) or in various tissues in diverse parts of the body. The latter will be considered here.

1. Efferent. They discharge nervous impulses on the muscle fibers, ganglia, and the cells of various glands.

a. Motor plates. Their position has already been indicated (p. 22). The nerve fiber ending within the plate loses its myelin before it crosses the sarcolemma. The (hypolemmal) ending has short, irregularly dilated branches; nuclei occur among them.

(1) The boundary between the plate and the sarcoplasm (the “sole”) has nuclei belonging to the muscle fiber.

b. Diffuse motor endings. Found in the smooth musculature of various organs and in cardiac muscle. The terminal arborizations have long branches which touch the surface of the muscle fibers (epilemmal endings).

c. Secretory endings. Occur in contact with the secretory cells of certain glands (salivary and lacrimal gland, pancreas, etc.).

d. Preganglionic endings. Are located within the ganglia of the sympathetic and parasympathetic divisions of the autonomic system. They are the terminations of axons of neurones which reside in the spinal cord, medulla oblongata, and midbrain

(p- 32) •

2. Afferent. Afferent nerve endings receive impulses originating in various parts of the body, which they transmit to the central nervous system. They may be free (a-c) or encapsulated (d-h).

a. Intraepithelial endings. The terminal branches occur among the epithelial cells, usually in stratified (skin, sheath of hair follicle, cornea) and pseudostratified (respiratory) epithelia.

[ 28 ]













NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)

The terminal swellings may be very close to the epithelial surface.

b. Connective tissue endings. They occur mostly under epithelia (skin, cornea). They are usually diffuse.

c. Vascular endings. The best known are the pressoreceptors of the carotid sinus, arch of the aorta and base of the right subclavia; they are stimulated mechanically by changes in the blood pressure which stretch the vessel wall. Appear as elaborate arborizations with reticulated swellings in their branches. Also present in the large veins entering the heart.

d. End bulbs. Spherical or oval, with a thin connective tissue capsule which contains the twisted terminal arborizations of one or more sensory fibers. They occur in diverse areas of the body (conjunctiva of eye, lips and buccal mucosa, nasal cavities, external genitals, etc.) .

e. Tactile corpuscles (of Meissner). More complex than the preceding. Oval bodies divided into compartments by horizontal septa attached to the capsule. The compartments contain the much twisted terminal branches of one or more sensory fibers.

(i) They occur in the skin, especially in the finger tips, palm of the hand, and sole of the foot.

f. Pacinian corpuscles. Usually large, laminated, elliptical structures. The capsule is formed by many concentrical lamellae of connective tissue nature. The axis is occupied by a cavity where a single nerve fiber ends without branching.

(1) Occur in the subcutaneous tissue in various parts of the body and in the mesenteries.

(2) They are stimulated by deep, or heavy, pressure.

g. Neuromuscular spindles. Already mentioned (p. 23). The sensory fibers branch profusely around the poorly differentiated muscle fibers, which they touch in many places.

(1) They are affected by stretching and also by extreme contraction of the muscle.

h. Muscle-tendon spindles. Occur at or near the junction of the muscle with the tendon. The spindle consists of several tendon bundles covered by a thin capsule. One or more sensory fibers enter the spindle, where they break into complicated arborizations. Function as the preceding.

i. Chemoreceptor endings. Occur in small organs formerly re [29]


THE TISSUES


garded as paraganglia (carotid and aortic glomus, supracardial paraganglia) . The nerve terminals are in close contact with cells (probably neuroepithelial) .

(i) They register changes in the oxygen content of the blood, which elicit respiratory reflexes.

E. Distribution of the neurones; their relations (synapse). Nerve cells are not scattered throughout the nervous system but occupy definite areas in the brain and spinal cord and outside these regions (i.e. in the ganglia).

1. Gray matter. Areas occupied by neurones are distinguished from other parts of the nervous system in that they have a distinct grayish color. This is due to the presence of pigment within the neurones (p. 26). The neurones may occur in groups or be arranged in layers. The gray matter contains not only the cell bodies but also the dendrites and a variable portion of the axons of the neurones.

a. Brain. In the cerebral hemispheres and the cerebellum the gray matter occurs in the periphery while the more central portions contain white matter with a number of gray masses or nuclei (basal nuclei of the brain; nuclei of cerebellum).

b. Spinal cord. The relations of the gray and white matter are reversed, i.e. the latter occurs in the periphery, the gray matter in the center. In cross section the gray matter roughly simulates an H.

2. White matter. It is formed by the axons of the neurones, which are myelinated, for the most part. Hence its color. The sheath of Schwann is absent but the axons are enveloped by the processes of the neuroglia cells, especially the oligodendroglia (p. 33).

3. Synapse. The neurones of the central nervous system are arranged in such a way that the termination of the axon of a neurone touches the cell body and dendrites of one or more neurones. This contact is called synapse. Synapses occur only in the gray matter.

a. Terminal buttons (‘boutons terminaux’). They are thickenings of the finest axonic twigs in contact with the neurone.

b. Axosomatic synapses. The branches of the axon end in contact with the cell body of the neurone.

c. Axodendritic synapses. Contact is effected with the dendrites (climbing and mossy fibers of the cerebellum).

[30]


NERVE CELLS (NEURONES)

d. Mixed synapses. A neurone may receive impulses from several sources, some axons ending in contact with the cell body, others in contact with the dendrites (motor neurones of the spinal cord).

F. Structure of the ganglia. A ganglion is a collection of neurones in the path of a nerve. The neurones may receive impulses through a peripheral prolongation ending somewhere in the body (sensory or afferent neurones) or they may originate impulses which are projected on smooth and cardiac muscle, glands, etc. (autonomic neurones).

1. Cerebrospinal ganglia. The ganglia of some of the cranial nerves (trigeminus, facial, auditory, glossopharyngeus and vagus) and the spinal ganglia are sensory and have the same structure. They consist of monopolar neurones, except the cochlear and vestibular ganglia of the auditory nerve in which the neurones are bipolar. A few of the latter may occur in the other ganglia.

a. Distribution of the neurones. They form a continuous layer in the periphery of the ganglion; toward the center they are grouped into irregular strands separated by bundles of nerve fibers. The neurones vary considerably in size.

b. Structure. Sensory neurones have a neurofibrillar meshwork and Nissl bodies; the latter are well developed in the large neurones which have a vesicular nucleus, poor in chromatin ( P . 26).

c. Processes.

(1) Bipolar cells. The peripheral process is usually thicker than the central process which enters the spinal cord. Both are myelinated, and in some cases the myelin sheath may also enclose the cell body.

(2) Monopolar cells. They have a single process which soon acquires a myelin sheath. It bifurcates into a peripheral branch and a thinner central branch entering the cord; both are myelinated in the larger cells.

d. Capsule. Each neurone is surrounded by a connective tissue capsule (continuous with the endoneurium) which is lined internally by flattened cells.

e. Satellite cells (amphicytes). These are branched elements residing within the capsule, in contact with the surface of the

[ 31 ]


THE TISSUES


neurone which they may corrode in old subjects. They are probably neuroglia cells.

f. Absence of synapses. Since sensory neurones do not receive impulses from other nerve cells there are no synapses in cerebrospinal ganglia.

2. Ganglia of the autonomic system. The sympathetic and parasympathetic ganglia have a similar structure. They consist of multipolar neurones of various sizes and shapes. The smallest of the parasympathetic ganglia may have only a few neurones.

a. Distribution of the neurones. Similar to that mentioned for the cerebrospinal ganglia.

b. Structure. Neurofibrillar meshwork and Nissl bodies are present. The latter are usually smaller and more diffuse than in the cerebrospinal ganglion cells. Binucleated neurones may occur.

c. Dendritic processes. The dendrites vary enormously in number, shape and length, as well as in the degrees of branching. In many ganglia the dendritic processes of several cells form bundles (protoplasmic tracts). Short (intracapsular) dendrites occur in the apes and in man.

d. Axon. Resembles closely a dendrite and does not give off collaterals. The thinner axons are unmyelinated (fibers of Remak). The myelin sheath around the thicker axons may be interrupted in stretches.

e. Capsule. Similar to the capsule of the cerebrospinal neurones but extending somewhat along the larger dendrites. In some small parasympathetic ganglia (plexuses of the intestine) the capsule is normally absent.

f. Satellite cells. Present in variable numbers.

g. Synapses. Since the autonomic ganglia receive impulses through preganglionic fibers they are the site of numerous synapses.

(1) The terminal twigs of the preganglionics end as buttons of variable size and, in many cases, as minute rings.

( 2 ) Synaptic contact may take place with the dendrites or with the cell body; in the latter case the terminal branches, after crossing the capsule, wrap themselves around the cell (pericellular baskets) .

[ 32 ]



'















X I






.







NEUROGLIA


II. Neuroglia

The supporting tissue of the central nervous system is known as neuroglia. It fills the spaces between the neurones and their dendrites, and also occurs between the axons; i.e. is present in the gray as well as in the white matter. Several varieties are recognized.

A. Ependyma. It has the appearance of a columnar epithelium. It lines the central canal of the spinal cord and the ventricles of the brain. The ependymal cells have basal processes which branch and penetrate more or less deeply in the surrounding (nervous) tissue. They contain specific (neuroglia) fibers, and are to be considered as neuroglia cells which have retained their embryonic shape and position (see p. 157).

B. Neuroglia proper. The cells are branched. Three varieties are recognized :

1. Astroglia. Made up of star-shaped cells (astrocytes) with numerous processes, some of which end on the walls of capillaries by means of conical or flattened swellings (vascular feet).

a. Protoplasmic astrocytes. Their processes are relatively short and profusely divided. Ovoid nucleus with scant chromatin. The cell body and processes contain small, roundish granules called gliosomes.

(1) Occur chiefly in the gray matter of the brain and cord.

b. Fibrous astrocytes. The processes are much longer; they contain fibers (‘glia’ fibers) which extend into them for considerable distances. They also have gliosomes.

(1) Found chiefly in the white matter.

2. Oligodendroglia. Smaller than the astrocytes, with relatively few processes which wrap themselves around the myelin sheaths of the axons. The nuclei are round and have small chromatin blocks. More abundant in the white than in the gray matter.

a. The cells of the sheath of Schwann (p. 27) and the satellite cells of the ganglia are probably oligodendroglia.

3. Microglia. The smallest of the neuroglia. Their function is similar to that of the histiocytes of connective tissue. Evenly scattered in the white and gray matter, but they predominate in the latter.

a. Resting stage. The nucleus is small, often irregular and

[33]


THE ORGANS


deeply stained. The cell processes are delicate, rather short and finely divided.

b. Wandering stage. The microglia cells are mobilized in trauma and other destructive lesions; their processes are withdrawn, the cells as a whole swell, become ameboid and ingest debris and fat droplets liberated during degeneration of the myelin.

C. Origin. The astroglia and oligodendroglia are ectodermic and arise within the embryonic neural tube from the ependymal layer (p. 155). The microglia is of mesodermic origin; it enters the central nervous system long before birth.

PART THREE; THE ORGANS

THE BLOOD VASCULAR SYSTEM

The tubular portions of the system (arteries, veins and capillaries) as well as the heart have a common and continuous lining of endothelium. In the thinnest vessels (capillaries) endothelium forms the entire wall. As the vessels become larger two more layers are added, namely: a middle muscular coat and an outer layer of fibrous connective tissue. The same three layers are found in the heart, in which the muscular coat is the most developed.

I. The Blood Vessels

A. Capillaries. Their diameter varies between 7 and iop. They form extensive networks whose meshes vary in size in the different organs.

1. Endothelium. The endothelial cells are arranged with their long axes parallel with the axis of the capillary. They have wavy outlines, seen only in silvered preparations.

2. Pericapillary cells. In addition to the fibroblasts and histiocytes of the surrounding tissue there are branched cells enveloping the endothelial tube (Rouget cells or pericytes) thought by some to be contractile. This, however, has not been proved for the mammal.

B. Arteries. Their diameter varies from tubes slightly larger than the capillaries (precapillary arterioles) to the large arteries visible in the gross.


[34]


THE BLOOD VESSELS


1. Structure of the wall. Three layers are recognized:

a. Intima. Formed by endothelium, a subendothelial layer of delicate connective tissue and an elastic (fenestrated) plate: the inner elastic membrane.

b. Media. This is the muscle coat, composed of circularly arranged smooth muscle fibers with varying amounts of elastic and collagen fibers.

c. Externa or adventitia. Consists of connective tissue bundles mainly parallel with the axis of the artery.

2. Arterioles and small arteries. The transition between the capillaries and the small arteries is gradual.

a. Precapillary arterioles. Endothelial tubes with scattered, circularly arranged, smooth muscle fibers.

b. Arterioles. Similar to the preceding but with a continuous layer of smooth muscle fibers and an externa of collagenous fibrils. In the larger arterioles there is a delicate inner elastic membrane.

c. Small arteries. The media consists of two or more layers of circular muscle fibers. Elastic fibers also occur in this layer, as well as in the inner portion of the externa.

3. Medium-sized arteries. These include most of the arteries readily visible in dissections except the very large ones. Smooth muscle still predominates in their walls (muscular arteries).

a. Intima. Composed of endothelium, a subendothelial layer of delicate connective tissue and a well-developed inner elastic membrane. In cross sections the latter appears as a wavy line due to longitudinal folding. The intima may contain longitudinal smooth muscle fibers.

b. Media. The muscle fibers form from 20 to 40 circular layers. The elastic fibers are mostly circular but radially arranged elastic fibers may also occur. Argyrophil fibers are also present.

c. Externa. May be as thick as the media. The elastic fibers next to the media form coarse networks, and even an outer elastic membrane. Bundles of longitudinal smooth muscle fibers sometimes- occur (splenic artery, dorsalis penis, ovarian arteries).

4. Large arteries. The elastic component predominates over the muscle, hence their yellowish color. They have relatively thin walls for their size. The aorta is the most typical.

a. Intima. The well-developed subendothelial layer contains

[35]


THE ORGANS


delicate longitudinal networks of elastic fibers. Inner elastic membrane composed of several fenestrated plates.

b. Media. Its main characteristic is the presence of numerous anastomosing, elastic fenestrated membranes which are arranged spirally. Between them there are thin collagenous bundles, argyrophil networks, fine elastic networks and the smooth muscle fibers. The latter have processes attached to the membranes; they form spirally arranged bands.

c. Externa. Is relatively thin and formed by collagenous bundles disposed in longitudinal spirals.

C. Veins. Their walls are thinner than those of the arteries due to a marked reduction of the muscular and elastic elements; this explains their collapse when not filled with blood.

1. Structure of the wall. It has the three layers present in the arteries but their boundaries are often indistinct because of the absence of definite limiting elastic membranes.

2. Venules and small veins. The transition between the capillaries and veins is effected through venous capillaries, post-capillary veins and venules, all of which have endothelium and an outer thin sheath of fibrous connective tissue.

a. Muscle fibers appear as scattered elements, which increase in numbers as the veins become larger.

b. Delicate elastic fibers also make their appearance.

c. A poorly defined inner elastic membrane may be present.

3. Medium-sized veins. These include all the veins readily seen in dissections except the main trunks (superior and inferior vena cava, innominates, portal vein, etc.).

a. Intima. This is always thin. A subendothelial layer is present in the larger veins. The inner elastic membrane is often indistinct. Longitudinal smooth muscle fibers may occur.

b. Media. Markedly reduced in thickness as compared with the media of the arteries. Contains circularly arranged smooth muscle cells separated by collagenous and elastic fibers. It is best developed in the veins of the leg.

c. Externa. This is the thickest layer of the vein. Besides collagenous and elastic fibers it has bundles of longitudinal smooth muscle fibers placed next to the media. In some veins these bundles form a continuous layer (suprarenal veins).

4. Large veins. The reduction in the amount of muscle in the

[36]



THE HEART


media reaches a maximum in the large veins, with a corresponding increase in the longitudinal muscle of the externa.

a. Intima. Very thin; it may have a distinct inner elastic membrane.

b. Media. Smooth muscle formed by scattered fibers separated by collagenous bundles and longitudinally and circularly arranged elastic fibers.

c. Externa. The longitudinal muscle bundles of the well-developed externa form a continuous layer, especially in some veins, i.e. the portal and the inferior vena cava.

5. Valves. Projections of the intima under the form of semilunar flaps with their concavity directed toward the heart are present in most veins, particularly in the lower extremity.

a. Their role is to prevent the back-flow of the blood.

b. They consist of connective tissue covered with endothelium, and contain fine elastic fibers.

D. Arterio-venous anastomoses. They are direct communications between small arteries and veins. When open, they shunt a considerable amount of blood directly into the veins, thus decreasing the flow through adjacent arterioles leading to the capillary bed.

1. Distribution. They abound in the skin of the palm of the hand, nail bed, nose, eyelids, etc.

2. Structure. Simple arterio-venous anastomoses have a relatively thick muscle wall. In other cases (glomus type) they are twisted and have modified muscle elements resembling epithelioid cells. The coccygeal body (glomus coccygeum) belongs to this type.

E. Vasa vasorum. These are small nutrient vessels which occur in the walls of arteries and veins. They arise from adjacent small arteries and ramify in the externa. They terminate in a capillary network which enters the media. In the veins they are more abundant and may reach the intima.

F. Nerves. The (vasomotor) supply is rich and consists mostly of axons from the sympathetic ganglia; they branch in the externa where they form plexuses from which twigs are given off to the media. Myelinated sensory fibers also occur.

II. The Heart

The three layers of the heart are: the endocardium, the myocardium and the epicardium. The first is continuous with the intima

[37]


THE ORGANS


of the large vessels connected with the heart; the myocardium or muscular coat corresponds to the media, and the epicardium to the externa, except that its outer surface is lined by the mesothelium of the visceral layer of the pericardium.

A. Endocardium. It is thinner in the ventricles than in the atria and auricles.

1. Endothelium. Consists of irregular polygonal cells.

2. Subendothelial layer. This is a thin layer of connective tissue.

3. Fibro-muscular layer. Fibrous connective tissue with an abundance of elastic fibers and scattered smooth muscle fibers.

4. Subendocardial layer. Loose connective tissue; serves as attachment to the myocardium. Absent from the papillary muscles and chordae tendinae. It contains branches of the conductive system

(P- 39) B. Myocardium. This is the thickest of the three layers and consists of the cardiac variety of striated muscle (p. 23). It is thinnest in the atria and thickest in the left ventricle.

1. Atrial myocardium. Two layers are recognizable:

a. Outer layer. Common to both atria, with fibers running in a transverse or somewhat oblique direction.

b. Inner layer. Independent for each atrium, with longitudinally arranged fibers forming bundles which stand out as ridges along the inside of the atria (pectinate muscles).

2. Ventricular myocardium. The arrangement of the layers is much more complicated and is best seen in dissections.

3. Annuli fibrosi. They surround the atrio-ventricular orifices and completely separate the atrial from the ventricular musculature. Composed of dense fibrous connective tissue.

C. Epicardium. Consists of three layers:

1. Mesothelial layer. Composed of flat, polygonal cells.

2. Fibrous layer. This contains flat networks of elastic fibers and numerous collagenous bundles.

3. Subepicardial layer. Loose connective tissue with variable amounts of fat. Here are placed the branches of the coronary vessels, nerve trunks and lymphatics.

D. Valves. The cardiac valves are folds of the endocardium.

1. Atrio-ventricular valves. They are attached to the annuli fibrosi and consist of a peculiar variety of fibrous connective tissue with

[38]


THE HEART


elastic networks and scattered smooth muscle fibers on the atrial surface of the valve. Both surfaces of the valve are lined with endothelium which also envelops the chordae tendinae, attached to the ventricular surface and margin of each valve.

2. Aortic and pulmonary valves. Their structure is similar to the above, but they do not have smooth muscle fibers.

E. The impulse-conducting system. Composed of peculiar muscle fibers which regulate the proper sequence of contractions of atria and ventricles.

1. Structure. The fibers of the system are rich in sarcoplasm and poor in myofibrils. The sarcoplasm contains abundant glycogen. Their size varies according to the location.

a. Sino-atrial and atrio-ventricular nodes. They consist of a network of thin, repeatedly anastomosed fibers whose meshes are filled with connective tissue.

b. Atrio-ventricular bundle (of His). This is sheathed by connective tissue. It consists of strands of anastomosed swollen fibers (Purkinje fibers) best developed in the calf, sheep, etc. The myofibrils are irregularly arranged.

2. Termination. The fibers of the conductive system terminate by connecting with the ordinary myocardial fibers, in the atria as well as in the ventricles. The connection is effected in the subendocardial layer.

F. Blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves. The heart is supplied with blood by the two coronary arteries. The arterial branches enter the myocardium where they form a rich capillary bed with elongated meshes.

1. Lymphatics are present in large numbers throughout the heart and they reach the endocardium.

2. There is a double nerve supply: sympathetic and parasympathetic. The fibers merge into an elaborate plexus at the base of the organ (deep cardiac plexus); this plexus contains ganglia of various sizes.


THE LYMPHATIC SYSTEM

The lymphatic system is composed of vessels (lymphatics) and organs (lymph nodes, tonsils, thymus, spleen). The organs consist of ‘lymphoid’ tissue, i.e. a reticulo-endothelial framework with its

t 39 1


THE ORGANS


meshes occupied by lymphocytes and histiocytes. They are located along the course of the lymphatics and contribute lymphocytes to the lymph passing through them. Diffuse lymphoid tissue occurs in many parts of the body, especially in the gastro-intestinal and respiratory tracts.

I. Lymphatic Vessels

They vary in size; their walls are thinner than those of the veins. They collect tissue juice (lymph) which is finally conveyed into the right lymphatic duct and the thoracic duct, respectively.

A. Capillaries. Formed by endothelium but instead of being cylindrical they have irregular constrictions and dilatations, and end blindly.

B. Lymphatics. The medium-sized lymphatics have walls with three layers which correspond to those in the walls of the veins, but their boundaries are indistinct. The thoracic duct has a muscular media thicker than a vein of the same size.

C. Valves. They occur in pairs placed on the opposite sides of the vessel. Their concave surfaces point in the direction of the lymph flow.

II. Lymph Nodes

They are located in the course of the lymphatics and serve as filters for the lymph before the latter reaches the main lymphatic ducts. They are more or less constantly found in certain regions of the body.

A. Shape. Lymph nodes are usually oval or elliptical and show an indentation, the hilus, where the blood vessels enter and leave the node. The efferent lymphatic or lymphatics leave the node through the hilus, while the afferent (i.e. the lymphatics bringing lymph into the node) enter at various points.

B. Size. It varies considerably (from i to 25 mm. in length).

C. Structure. A lymph node is enclosed within a connective tissue capsule. Two distinct areas are recognizable: an outer, dense, the cortex, and an inner, lighter, the medulla.

1. Capsule. Of variable thickness, it blends with the surrounding connective tissue. Smooth muscle fibers occur occasionally.

2. Reticulum. The capsule sends partitions (trabeculae) into the node, dividing the cortex into irregular compartments. The collagenous fibers of the trabeculae are continuous with the argyro [40]



THE TONSILS


phil fibers of the reticulum, which extends throughout the node but varies in density in different parts.

3. Cortex. The density of the cortex is due to the great abundance of cell elements occupying the meshes of the reticulum. A definite arrangement is present.

a. Nodules. In the cortical compartments there are roundish masses of closely packed lymphocytes, the nodules. They frequently contain lighter-staining central areas called germinal centers because they are the source of lymphocytes. The latter, however, arise also in other parts of the node. The nodules are temporary structures, i.e. they may disappear.

b. Cortical sinuses. The nodules are separated from the capsule and trabeculae by spaces (sinuses) through which the lymph circulates. The space between the cortex and the capsule is known as the peripheral or sub-capsular sinus and the afferent lymphatics open into it.

c. Transition with the medulla. The cortex is not sharply separated from the medulla but gradually merges with it.

4. Medulla. The trabeculae are irregularly arranged and anastomosed with each other.

a. Lymph or medullary cords. The lymphocytes do not form round masses but appear as a meshwork of strands separated from each other by sinuses.

b. Medullary sinuses. They are wide, irregular and frequently anastomosed. The reticulum extends through them, thus favoring phagocytosis of degenerated cells, foreign matter, bacteria, etc., suspended in the lymph. Phagocytosis is carried out by the numerous histiocytes of the reticulum.

c. Efferent lymphatics. The merging sinuses finally open into the efferent lymphatics through which the filtered lymph flows out of the node.

III. The Tonsils

The tonsils are lymphatic organs which constitute a protective ring at the gateway to the alimentary and respiratory tracts. They do not filter the lymph, but they are surrounded by plexuses of lymph capillaries which gradually merge into larger lymphatics. They produce numerous lymphocytes; those found in the saliva are known as salivary corpuscles.

[41]


THE ORGANS


A. Palatine (faucial) tonsils. They are partially covered by the buccal epithelium which also lines deep pockets (crypts) within the tonsil.

1. Epithelium. The epithelium is stratified squamous.

2 . Crypts. They are deep, irregular depressions (io to 20 for each tonsil). Their epithelial lining is usually infiltrated with lymphocytes.

3. Lymph nodules. Under the epithelium there is a mass of lymphoid tissue containing numerous lymph nodules. Germinal centers are present.

4. Capsule. The connective tissue capsule sends septa which separate the various crypts with their surrounding zones of lymphoid tissue.

B. Lingual tonsils. Occur in the dorsum and sides of the posterior part of the tongue. Their structure is similar to that of the palatine tonsils, but they have fewer crypts.

C. Pharyngeal tonsil. This is a median aggregation of lymphoid tissue in the posterior wall of the nasopharynx; it shows numerous folds but no crypts. The epithelium is pseudostratified ciliated (p. 7) . Its hypertrophy in children constitutes what are known as adenoids.

IV. The Thymus


The thymus is an important lymphatic organ of childhood. It is gradually replaced by fat and connective tissue until in old age very little thymic tissue is left.

A. Structure. It is formed of two closely placed lobes each of which is surrounded by a connective tissue capsule which gives off numerous trabeculae; the latter subdivide the lobe into many lobules. Two parts are present in each lobule:

1. Cortex. It consists of densely packed small lymphocytes. Scattered among them are reticular cells with pale nuclei and indistinct outlines. Lymph nodules and germinal centers are absent.

2. Medulla. The transition between cortex and medulla is gradual. The medulla contains fewer lymphocytes.

a. Reticulum. Although also present in the cortex it is more conspicuous in the less dense medullary region. Most of its cells are of endodermic origin (p. 124) but mesenchymal reticular cells also occur. Argyrophil fibers are found chiefly around the blood vessels.


[42]


THE SPLEEN


b. Thymic (Hassall) corpuscles. Highly characteristic of the thymus. They are bodies (30 to loop or more) composed of concentrically arranged cells with acidophilic reaction. The cells show evidences of hyalinization and degeneration. In the center they may completely degenerate, the whole structure thus resembling a cyst.

B. Involution. The involution or regression of the thymus begins at puberty. The cortex becomes thinner through loss of the lymphoid cells. This is followed by degeneration of the medulla. The Hassall corpuscles are the last to disappear; a few may still be present in old subjects.

C. Lymphatics. Although the thymus is a lymphatic organ it does not contain lymph sinuses. The lymphatics begin around the lymphoid tissue of the lobules and fuse to form larger vessels.

V. The Spleen

The spleen lacks afferent lymphatics and lymph sinuses. It acts as a filter for the blood through the phagocytic activity of its histiocytes. It is also the source of numerous lymphocytes.

A. Structure. Except at the hilus the spleen is covered by the peritoneum, represented by a layer of mesothelium. Under this there is a capsule.

1. Capsule and trabeculae. The capsule and the trabeculae it sends into the organ are made up of dense connective tissue with scattered smooth muscle fibers. Elastic fibers also occur, specially in the trabeculae.

2. Lobules. The trabeculae arising from the capsule divide the organ into numerous more or less distinct lobules.

3. Splenic pulp. The spaces between the trabeculae are filled with a soft tissue known as the splenic pulp. Two varieties are recognizable :

a. White pulp. Consists of lymphoid tissue which forms a sheath about the arteries.

(1) Splenic corpuscles (Malpighian bodies). The sheath enveloping the arterial branches has spherical or elliptical enlargements, the splenic corpuscles, seen in the gross. They are really lymph nodules and may have germinal centers.

(2) Stroma. The stroma is a network of argyrophil fibers, the meshes of which are packed with lymphocytes.

[ 43 ]


THE ORGANS


b. Red pulp. It is traversed everywhere by a plexus of venous sinuses which break it up into anastomosing cords (pulp cords) similar to those in the medulla of the lymph nodes. The red color is due to the blood in the sinuses.

(1) Stroma. A framework of argyrophil fibers continuous with those of the white pulp and with the collagenous bundles of the trabeculae. This reticulum has fixed histiocytes and mesenchyme cells.

(2) Cell elements. In the meshes of this framework there are lymphocytes, free histiocytes (splenocytes) and all the elements of the circulating blood.

(a) Monocytes are very numerous; according to some authors they are formed in large numbers in the spleen.

(b) Megakaryocytes occur in the spleens of infants and of some animals (cat, dog, rat).

B. Blood supply. Since the spleen acts as a filter for the blood its blood vessels show a definite arrangement to carry out this function.

1. Arteries. The branches of the splenic artery enter the hilus and pass along the trabeculae, branching repeatedly until they become quite small.

a. Central arteries. The smaller arterial branches leave the trabeculae, enter the lobule and become sheathed by the white pulp. Since sometimes the artery is seen near the center of a splenic corpuscle it is termed ‘central artery.’

b. Penicilli. When the central arteries attain a diameter of 40 to 50P they leave the white pulp and enter the red pulp, where each branches into a tuft of small, straight vessels, resembling a brush (penicillus). Each branch of the penicillus shows three parts :

(1) Pulp arteries. They are the longest of the three divisions and possess a muscular media. They become smaller and divide into the:

(2) Sheathed arteries, which have an unusually thick wall for their size. The sheath (of Schweigger-Seidel) is of reticular nature and is not so well developed in man as in animals (pig, dog). Muscle fibers are absent.

(3) Terminal portions. Each sheathed artery divides into two or three branches which represent simple arterial capillaries.

2. Veins. They begin in the red pulp as venous sinuses, so called

[ 44 ]













THE SKIN


because of their wide irregular lumen. Between the sinuses are the pulp cords.

a. Venous sinuses. Their walls are not lined by ordinary endothelium. Instead there are long, narrow cells parallel with the axis of the vessel; they are fixed histiocytes, though not intensely phagocytic.

(i) The walls of the sinuses are supported by circularly arranged argyrophil fibers, and some authors claim that they have numerous openings through which cells may pass.

b. Pulp veins. Arise through fusion of the venous sinuses.

c. Trabecular veins. The pulp veins coalesce to form the trabecular veins, which ultimately form the splenic veins leaving the organ at the hilus.

3. Union of the arteries and the veins. The mode of termination of the arterial capillaries (the third section of the branches of the penicilli) is a matter of controversy.

a. Some authors think that they open into the intercellular spaces of the red pulp (open circulation).

b. Others believe that all the arterial capillaries connect directly with the venous sinuses (closed circulation).

c. According to a third view some of the capillaries open into the intercellular spaces while others connect directly with the sinuses.

d. Observations in the living favor the second view.

THE INTEGUMENT

The integument comprises the skin and its derivatives (cutaneous glands, hair, nails).

I. The Skin

It consists of two main layers : the surface epithelium or epidermis and the underlying dense connective tissue layer, the derma or corium. Beneath the latter there is a layer of loose connective tissue, the subcutaneous layer which attaches the skin to the deeper tissues. In certain parts this layer is rich in adipose tissue (panniculus adiposus).

A. Epidermis. Is a stratified squamous epithelium the external layer of which undergoes cornification and thus protects the skin against

[45]


THE ORGANS


drying. The boundary line between the epidermis and derma is very wavy; this is due to the presence of projections of the derma (dermal papillae) which are seldom absent.

1. Thickness. It varies according to the region of the body. It is thickest in the palms of the hands and soles of the feet where its structure is most typical.

2. Structure. The following layers can be distinguished:

a. Malpighian layer (stratum germinativum). This is the deepest of the layers. It is thicker between the dermal papillae than above them. Two sublayers may be mentioned:

(1) Basal layer (stratum cylindricum) . Composed of a single row of columnar cells with indistinct outlines. Mitotic figures occur rather frequently. It rests on the well-developed basement membrane and gives rise to the layers above it.

(2) Spiny layer (stratum spinosum). The cells are polyhedral except near the upper surface where they are more flattened. They are connected with each other by intercellular bridges which appear as spines in isolated cells, hence the name given to this sublayer.

b. Granular layer (stratum granulosum). It consists of flattened cells whose cytoplasm contains irregular granules of keratohyalin which eventually cause disintegration and fading of the nucleus. The intercellular spaces become narrower. May be absent where the epidermis is very thin.

c. Stratum lucidum. Consists of closely packed, flattened cells with no visible nuclei. The keratohyalin granules have dissolved and become eleidin. Absent in thin epidermis.

d. Horny layer (stratum corneum). Composed of dead, cornified cells without nuclei, and cytoplasm filled with keratin. It is thickest in the palms and soles. The most peripheral layers appear as dried, horny scales which are continuously cast off (stratum disjunctum).

3. Pigmentation. The color of the human skin depends mainly on the presence of granules of melanin within the cells of the Malpighian layer, particularly in the basal sublayer. The granules gradually disappear as the deeper cells move toward the surface. In the Negro there is a greater amount of pigment in all layers of the epidermis.

B. Derma. The thickness of the derma roughly corresponds to that

[46]


THE CUTANEOUS GLANDS


of the epidermis. It consists of fibrous connective tissue with abundant, thick elastic networks, some of which are inserted on the basement membrane of the epidermis.

1. Papillary layer. Occupies the dermal papillae and the portion immediately beneath the epidermis, and consists of loose connective tissue with numerous cells and fine networks of elastic fibers. It passes gradually into the:

2. Reticular layer, occupied by stout bundles of collagenous fibers which form a dense feltwork. The elastic fibers are correspondingly thick.

C. Subcutaneous layer (hypodermis). It is a continuation of the derma and is composed of loose connective tissue with variable numbers of fat cells. It is penetrated everywhere by large blood vessels and nerve trunks.

II. The Cutaneous Glands

The glands of the human skin include the sebaceous, sweat, and mammary glands. The latter will be described in the section dealing with the female genital system (p. 89) .

A. Sebaceous glands. They produce an oily secretion (sebum) which lubricates the surface of the skin and prevents maceration when the latter is moistened. In some areas of the body they open directly on the surface of the skin, but in most cases their ducts empty the secretion into the upper portion of the hair follicles (p. 48).

1. Secretory portions. They are round sacs (alveoli) grouped together like a bunch of grapes and opening into a common secretory duct.

a. Structure. The alveolar wall is formed by a basement membrane lined internally by a single layer of cells with round nucleus. The alveolus is filled with large, polygonal cells with their cytoplasm occupied by fat droplets (dissolved in routine sections).

b. Release of the secretion. With the increase in size of the fat drops the nuclei become irregular in outline and finally shrink and disappear. The cells break down and the fat is liberated (holocrine type of secretion).

2 . Duct. The duct is lined by stratified squamous epithelium con [ 47 ]


THE ORGANS


tinuous with the epidermis. Mitoses are numerous in the epithelium, the newly formed cells falling into the alveoli.

B. Sweat glands. The sweat or sudoriparous glands are simple, coiled tubes.

1. Secretory portion. This is the coiled part of the gland, which is usually located in the derma.

a. Basement membrane. The walls of the secretory portion have a thick basement membrane. Internal to the membrane are the:

b. Myo-epithelial cells. Flattened, spindle-shaped cells with their long axis approximately parallel to that of the glandular tube. They are contractile and arise from ectoderm (p. 155).

c. Glandular cells. They are cuboidal or low columnar with basal ends which fit into the spaces between the myo-epithelial cells. The nuclei are round. The cytoplasm may contain secretory granules and vacuoles, and sometimes fat droplets.

2. Duct. It is a thin, slightly twisted and curved tube, lined by a double-layered epithelium. Myo-epithelial cells are absent. It opens on the surface of the horny layer of the epidermis.

III. The Hair

Hairs are horny threads developed from the epidermis. They grow within deep narrow pits (hair follicles) sunken into the derma to varying depths. Each hair consists of a shaft which projects above the surface, and a root which occupies the hair follicle. The root is expanded below into the hair bulb.

A. Structure of the hair. It is composed entirely of epithelial cells arranged into three layers:

1. Medulla. Forms the core or axis of the hair. It consists of two or three layers of cuboidal cells. Their cytoplasm stains lightly and contains finely dispersed pigment and granules resembling eleidin. Absent in the lanugo (p. 154).

2. Cortex. It is formed of several layers of spindle-shaped cells with shrunken nuclei. Pigment is found in the cortex of colored hairs. The intercellular spaces contain air, as in the medulla.

3. Cuticle. Composed of a single layer of flat, non-nucleated cells which overlap each other like the scales of a fish.

B. Structure of the hair follicle. It consists of the inner and outer root sheaths (epidermal) and a connective tissue sheath (dermal). Sebaceous glands open into the upper portion of the hair follicle.

[ 48 ]













.









THE NAILS


1. Inner root sheath. Composed of three distinct layers: the cuticle of the root sheath, and the layers of Huxley and Henle, respectively.

2. Outer root sheath. Is the direct continuation of the Malpighian layer of the epidermis, and, as in the latter, there is a row of columnar cells (stratum cylindricum) .

3 . Connective tissue sheath. Composed of circular and longitudinal connective tissue libers. As the bulb is approached this layer disappears.

4. Hair bulb. This is a mass of growing epithelial cells (matrix) not arranged into layers. It causes the growth of the hair in length.

5. Hair papilla. The vascular connective tissue papilla which projects into the enlarged hair bulb.

6. The muscle of the hair (arrector pili). It is a band of smooth muscle fibers which arises from the papillary layer of the skin and is inserted in the connective tissue sheath about the middle of the follicle. When it contracts (from cold, etc.) it shifts the hair from a sloped to a vertical position. By pressing on the sebaceous gland it facilitates the discharge of its secretion.

IV. The Nails

The nails consist of closely welded, horny scales (cornified epithelial cells) arranged in layers. The skin under the nail is called the nail bed. Each nail is covered posteriorly by the nail fold, which has the structure of the skin.

A. Nail bed. The epithelium of the nail bed corresponds to the Malpighian layer of the skin.

1 . The epithelial portion which lies beneath the root and the part corresponding to the lunula is thicker and is called the matrix because it is the growing portion of the nail.

2. In the derma there are arterio-venous anastomoses (p. 37 ).

B. Eponichium. This is the horny layer of the nail fold spreading over the upper surface of the nail root (the so-called ‘cuticle’).

C. Hyponichium. The epithelium of the nail bed becomes continuous with the Malpighian layers of the skin under the free edge of the nail; the thickened horny layer in this location is called the hyponichium.


[49]


THE ORGANS


V. Nerves

Although the nerves of the skin are mainly sensory they carry sympathetic fibers for the supply of the vessels, the arrectores pilorum and the myo-epithelial and secretory cells of the sweat glands. The sensory fibers terminate as intraepithelial endings in the epidermis (p. 28) or in special nerve endings. The location of the latter is the following:

A. In the derma. Tactile (Meissner) corpuscles (p. 29) occur in the papillae, especially in the finger tips, palm and sole. End bulbs (p. 29) are usually located in the papillary layer.

B. In the subcutaneous layer (hypodermis). There are Pacinian corpuscles (p. 29) as well as other special endings (Golgi-Mazzoni corpuscles of the finger tips; corpuscles of Ruffini).

THE DIGESTIVE SYSTEM I. General Structural Plan

The walls of the digestive system, especially its tubular portions, are built under a general structural plan. Four coats or tunics are recognizable :

A. Mucosa. This is the innermost coat or mucous membrane consisting of:

1 . The lining epithelium, of different type according to the region.

2 . The underlying tunica (or lamina) propria. Connective tissue of variable density.

3 . The muscularis mucosae. A thin layer of smooth muscle present in most parts of the digestive tube.

B. Submucosa. A layer of loose connective tissue which lies beneath the mucosa. It is rich in blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves.

C. Muscularis. Consists of smooth muscle fibers, typically arranged in two layers:

1. The inner circular.

2 . The outer longitudinal.

D. Adventitia. Fibrous connective tissue blending with the surrounding structures in the upper (pharynx, oesophagus) and lower (rectum) regions of the tube. In those portions within the abdominal cavity (stomach, small and large intestine) it is replaced by a

[50]


THE MOUTH


thin layer of connective tissue and mesothelium (the visceral peritoneum) called the tunica serosa or serous coat.

II. The Mouth

The lining of the mouth cavity (oral mucosa) contains numerous salivary glands of various sizes.

A. Mucosa. It consists of stratified squamous epithelium lying upon a tunica propria. A muscularis mucosae is not present.

1. Epithelium. Its thickness varies in different parts of the mouth. The superficial cells appear somewhat swollen and retain their nuclei. An abrupt change occurs in the margin of the lips where the epithelium of the skin passes over into the thicker, noncornified oral epithelium.

2. Tunica propria. Is thrown into papillae and consists of loose connective tissue with abundant cells.

B. Submucosa. The boundary line between the tunica propria and the submucosa is indistinct. The latter consists of a firm connective tissue with few elastic fibers. The submucosa blends externally with the connective tissue (fascia) of the musculature of the mouth.

C. Glands. They are small, branched structures present everywhere except in the gums. They have a duct and secretory portions (alveoli or acini), the whole resembling a small bunch of grapes. They either produce a watery fluid (serous or albuminous glands) or a more viscid secretion (mucous glands). Mixed glands also occur. They all contribute to the formation of the saliva.

1. Serous (albuminous) glands. The alveoli are formed by columnar or high cuboidal cells which contain numerous secretion granules, the antecedents of an enzyme (ptyalin). The nucleus is round or oval and occupies the basal half of the cell. In routine slides (hematoxylin-eosin) the serous cells have a pinkish color.

2. Mucous glands. The cells are larger, have a vacuolated aspect and appear bluish in routine slides. The droplets of mucigen (the antecedent of mucin) are usually dissolved. In cells filled with mucus the nucleus is pressed against the base of the cell. When the secretion is extruded the cell collapses and the nucleus becomes round. The alveoli of mucous glands have a tendency to branch. The palatine glands belong to this type.

3. Mixed (sero-mucous) glands. The relative number of cells of the two types varies considerably. As a rule the mucous cells are

[51]


THE ORGANS


near the ducts; when they predominate the serous cells are pushed to the blind ends of the alveoli where they form crescents (demilunes of Gianuzzi). They may be so crowded that their free (secretory) ends do not seem to reach the lumen.

4. Ducts. They consist of a layer of columnar cells; more than one layer is present as the duct nears the epithelium.

III. The Salivary Glands

The larger salivary glands are distinct, lobulated organs consisting of secretory epithelium (parenchyma) and a connective tissue framework (stroma). The parotid and submaxillary are enclosed within a connective tissue capsule; the sublingual has no capsule. In man, the parotid has only serous alveoli; the submaxillary and sublingual are sero-mucous.

A. Parotid. Is the largest of the salivary glands.

1. Stroma. Septa which arise from the connective tissue capsule divide the gland into lobes and smaller units (lobules) occupied by the secretory alveoli. The latter are separated from each other by loose connective tissue rich in argyrophil fibers. Fat cells frequently occur in the stroma; they increase in number with age.

2. Alveoli. They are spherical and purely serous. Occasionally a few mucous alveoli occur. Peculiar branched cells (basket cells) located in the periphery of the alveoli, internal to the basement membrane, abound in the parotid. They have been regarded by some as myo-epithelial (contractile) cells.

3. Ducts. The duct system of the parotid is complex. The smallest ducts are known as:

a. Intercalated ducts. They arise from the alveoli and are composed of low, sometimes flat, epithelial cells. They are fairly

long b. Secretory (salivary) ducts. Lined by a single layer of columnar cells; their basal portions have a characteristic striated appearance. The cells are believed to contribute water and calcium salts to the saliva. The secretory ducts are mainly intralobular.

c. Excretory (interlobular) ducts. They follow the connective tissue septa and join to form interlobar ducts. Their epithelium is simple columnar.

d. Main (Stenson’s) duct. It opens into the mouth cavity. It is

[ 52 ]



THE TONGUE


lined with pseudostratified columnar epithelium with the nuclei appearing in two layers.

B. Submaxillary. The human submaxillary is preponderantly serous. In the dog and cat it closely resembles the sublingual.

1. Stroma. Similar to that of the parotid.

2. Alveoli. The serous alveoli are spherical, the mucous slightly branched. Mixed alveoli may also occur, with the serous component arranged in demilunes.

3. Ducts. Same as in the parotid but the intercalated ducts are short and narrow, and the secretory longer and more numerous.

C. Sublingual. It is the smallest of the salivary glands and in man is chiefly mucous.

1. Stroma. Similar to that of the preceding but a capsule is absent.

2. Alveoli. They are either purely mucous or mixed. The demilunes are large and numerous.

3. Ducts. The ducts of the sublingual are simpler than in the parotid and submaxillary. The intercalated ducts are rudimentary or even absent. The secretory portions, greatly reduced in number, are represented by groups of cells with basal striations in the walls of the excretory ducts.

IV. The Tongue

The tongue is a muscular organ covered by a mucous membrane. It is abundantly supplied with vessels and nerves.

A. Mucosa. It lacks a muscularis mucosae.

1. Epithelium. Stratified squamous. In the upper surface of the tongue it forms projections visible with the naked eye, known as the lingual papillae.

a. Filiform papillae. They are the most numerous and occur over the entire dorsum of the tongue. Each consists of a long, slender connective tissue papilla covered by epithelium which forms secondary pointed projections. The most superficial epithelial cells are keratinized.

b. Fungiform papillae. So-called because each resembles somewhat a mushroom. They are scattered irregularly among the filiform but they are less numerous. The connective tissue which forms the core is more or less studded with secondary papillae. The superficial layer of the epithelium is not cornified.

c. Circumvallate (vallate) papillae. They are the largest; there

[53]


THE ORGANS


are from 9 to 15 in number, and are strewn along a V-shaped line on the posterior surface of the dorsum of the tongue. Each rises from the bottom of a deep, circular depression. The epithelium is not cornified and contains taste buds; these will be considered later (p. 95).

d. Foliate papillae. In some animals (rabbit) they are parallel folds arranged like the pages (or folios) of a book, but in man they are rudimentary. They are located on the lateral surface of the posterior part of the tongue and contain numerous taste buds.

2. Tunica propria. Composed of loose connective tissue with numerous cells; it forms the core of the papillae.

3. Glands. Connected with the circumvallate papillae there are well-developed serous glands (of von Ebner) which open at the bottom of the furrow around the papilla. Their bodies are deeply placed, among the musculature. Other glands (mucous or mixed) also occur.

B. Submucosa. It is absent in the dorsum, where the tunica propria blends with the connective tissue of the underlying muscle.

C. Stroma. Consists of fibrous connective tissue which separates the muscle fibers into bundles. In it are placed the bodies of the glands. Fat cells may be numerous. It also forms a vertical partition (septum linguae) which divides the tongue into right and left halves.

D. Musculature. This is very complex and consists of striated muscle fibers which are often branched at their ends. They are oriented in every direction, but three fairly distinct planes — vertical, transverse and longitudinal — can be differentiated.

E. Nerves. The tongue is supplied by four of the cranial nerves : the trigeminus, facial (through the chorda tympani), glossopharyngeal and hypoglossus. The first three carry sensory fibers, while the last named is the motor nerve.

1. The facial and glossopharyngeal carry the fibers for taste.

2. Ordinary sensation is transmitted through the glossopharyngeal and the lingual branch of the trigeminus.

3. Small (parasympathetic) ganglia occur in the tongue, specially in the posterior region.

4. Sympathetic (vasomotor) fibers are also present.


[54]


THE TEETH V. The Teeth

A tooth consists of a crown, projecting above the gum, and a root or roots imbedded in the dental alveolus. The bulk of the tooth is composed of dentine which in the crown is covered by the enamel and in the root by the cementum. The tooth is hollow. Its central cavity (pulp chamber) is occupied by a soft connective tissue (dental pulp) ; the cavity extends throughout the root as the root canal.

A. Enamel. It is the hardest substance of the body, and it is mostly inorganic matter. It is made up of very slender rod-like columns (enamel prisms) cemented together; the prisms are grouped into bundles, but the latter are not parallel. It is thickest over the crown and gradually decreases in thickness until the neck of the tooth is reached, where it stops.

B. Dentine. It is somewhat harder than bone, but it differs from the latter in that it lacks cells, although it contains canaliculae (dentinal canals). Blood vessels are absent.

1. Dentinal canals. They begin at the dental pulp and pass outward radially. They are more or less parallel, but they describe an S-shaped curve and, in addition, they are twisted spirally. The canals give off minute branches which anastomose with similar branches from other canals. They contain prolongations of the odontoblasts (see below).

2 . Ground substance. This occupies the spaces between the dentinal canals and contains systems of very thin collagenous fibrils arranged in bundles; their general direction is parallel to the long axis of the tooth (i.e. perpendicular to the dentinal canals). They correspond to the fine collagenous fibrils of the bone matrix (p. 16). The ground substance is calcified.

C. Cementum. Like bone tissue it contains lacunae and osteocytes, which are irregularly distributed and may not occur in considerable areas. Canaliculae radiating from the lacunae are also present. Sharpey fibers (p. 17) enter the cementum, which is non-vascular.

D. Peridental (periodontal) membrane. Is a layer of dense fibrous connective tissue which surrounds the root of the tooth and fills the space between it and the alveolus. It serves to attach the tooth to the walls of the alveolus.

E. Dental pulp. Fills the pulp cavity. It contains the odontoblasts and an embryonic or poorly differentiated form of connective tissue.

[55]


THE ORGANS


1. Odontoblasts. They produce the dentine and are arranged in a layer in the periphery of the pulp. They are tall, rather basophilic, and oriented radially. One or more processes (Tomes fibers) enter the dentinal canals. The odontoblasts are comparable with the osteoblasts.

2. Pulp tissue. It contains numerous thin collagenous fibrils which are not combined into bundles, but run in every direction. The fibroblasts are branched more or less profusely, and the ground substance is gelatinous and slightly basophilic.

VI. The Pharynx

The pharynx is the meeting point of the respiratory and digestive passages. The character of the mucosa differs according to the region and is subject to individual variations. Its wall consists of three layers :

A. Mucosa. It has an epithelium and a tunica propria. The former is stratified squamous, but toward the naso-pharynx it may be pseudostratified ciliated. Mucous and mixed glands are present.

B. Muscularis. Since there is no muscularis mucosae and the submucosa is poorly developed the muscularis is very close to the mucosa. It contains irregularly arranged striated muscle fibers which belong to the constrictors of the pharynx.

C. Fibrous layer. This is a dense network of collagenous and elastic fibers, which binds the pharynx to the surrounding structures.

VII. The Oesophagus

The walls of the oesophagus have the four layers characteristic of the tubular portions of the digestive tract.

A. Mucosa. The inner surface of the oesophagus is thrown into longitudinal folds.

1. Epithelium. Stratified squamous throughout; it ends abruptly at the cardia of the stomach. It is not cornified.

2. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue, rather cellular. Contains the cardiac (superficial) glands (see E).

3. Muscularis mucosae. This is well developed and consists of closely placed but independent bundles of smooth muscle fibers longitudinally arranged. It increases in thickness in the lower third of the oesophagus.

B. Submucosa. It has thick collagenous and elastic networks, and

[ 56 ]








Jt










THE STOMACH


contains the larger blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves, as well as the bodies of the irregularly distributed mucous glands (see E). It penetrates into the folds of the mucosa.

C. Muscularis. Its character varies according to the level. In the upper third it is formed by striated fibers; in the middle, there are striated and smooth muscle fibers, in the lower third only smooth fibers arranged in two distinct layers, inner circular and outer longitudinal. In the upper third the arrangement of the muscle is more irregular.

D. Adventitia. Consists of bundles of collagenous fibers with many elastic fibers. It blends with the mediastinal connective tissue. In it are placed the larger vessels and nerve trunks.

E. Glands. The oesophagus has two kinds of glands:

1. Mucous (oesophageal) glands. They are irregularly scattered and resemble the glands of the buccal mucosa, but, with few exceptions, they are entirely mucous. The alveoli lie in the submucosa. The main duct widens into an ampulla before it crosses the muscularis mucosae.

2. Cardiac (superficial) glands. They are branched glands contained within the tunica propria; their epithelial lining closely resembles that of the cardiac portion of the stomach (p. 59). They are chiefly found in the upper and lower thirds of the oesophagus.

F. Nerve plexuses. In the middle and lower thirds of the oesophagus the branches of the vagus give rise to two nerve plexuses which occur also in the stomach and intestine.

1. Superficial plexus. It has swellings occupied by small (parasympathetic) ganglion cells. The ganglia and plexus occupy the connective tissue which separates the inner (circular) and outer (longitudinal) muscle layers. Preganglionics end in the ganglia.

2. Deep plexus. The ganglia are smaller and fewer in number than in the superficial plexus. They are located in the submucosa.

VIII. The Stomach

The inner lining of the empty stomach is thrown into irregular, mostly longitudinal folds. The four characteristic coats are present, but the muscularis contains more than two layers of smooth muscle fibers, and the adventitia is replaced by a serous layer.

A. Mucosa. The mucosa shows a very large number of minute de [ 57 ]


THE ORGANS


pressions — the gastric pits — which are the openings of the gastric glands. The secretory portions of the latter are imbedded in the tunica propria.

1 . Epithelium. The ridges between the gastric pits and the walls of the latter are lined by simple columnar epithelium composed of mucus-secreting cells. It begins abruptly at the cardia and ends at the pylorus.

2 . Glands. Simple, or branched tubules, perpendicular to the surface. There are three main kinds: fundus or peptic, pyloric, and cardiac. The first are distributed through the greater part of the mucosa, while the other two are confined to the regions of the pylorus and cardia, respectively.

a. Fundus (peptic) glands. Simple, sometimes slightly branched, tubular glands several of which (3 to 7) open into each gastric pit. Each tubule consists of a mouth opening into the pit, a neck, a body and a slightly dilated blind end or fundus. The following types of cells occur:

(1) Chief (zymogenic) cells. They are arranged in a single layer which lines the lower half or third of the glandular tubule. They contain abundant pepsinogen granules, the antecedent of pepsin, but in routine slides the granules are dissolved and what remains are vacuoles separated by a delicate, bluish meshwork. The nucleus lies in the basal half of the cell.

(2) Parietal (oxynthic) cells. Oval or polygonal cells with spherical, centrally located nucleus. The cytoplasm is finely granular and acidophilic. They are most numerous in the upper half of the gland; in the lower half they are crowded by the chief cells and occupy a more peripheral position. They produce the antecedent of the hydrochloric acid present in the gastric juice.

(3) Mucous neck cells. They are found in the neck region of the gland. They have a pale cytoplasm in routine sections but when stained for mucus they are seen to contain many small granules, the antecedents of a secretion different from the mucus secreted by the gastric epithelium. The nuclei are usually flat, sometimes concave, and occupy the base of the cell.

b. Pyloric glands. The pits are deep and they occupy a much

[58]


THE SMALL INTESTINE


greater proportion of the mucosa than the pits of the fundus glands. The glandular portions, branched and coiled, are lined with a single type of cell with pale cytoplasm. Parietal cells occasionally occur, especially in the area of transition from the fundic to the pyloric region.

c. Cardiac glands. The glandular portions open directly into the pits and are lined with clear cells similar to the elements of the pyloric glands. The transition between the region of the cardia and the fundus is not abrupt.

3. Tunica propria. It fills the spaces between the glands, and consists of connective tissue rich in argyrophil fibers. Numerous cells occur (fibrocytes, lymphocytes and plasma cells, eosinophilic leucocytes). Spherical masses of lymphoid tissue occur, especially in the pyloric region.

4. Muscularis mucosae. Consists of an inner circular and an outer longitudinal layer of smooth muscle; in some places there is a third outer circular layer.

B. Submucosa. Loose connective tissue which contains fat cells, lymphocytes and eosinophilic leucocytes. The large blood and lymph vessels are located here.

C. Muscularis. Three layers are present: outer longitudinal, middle circular and inner oblique. The middle layer is the most regular and continuous of the three. It forms the circular sphincter of the pylorus. In the fundus the separation of the three layers is often difficult.

D. Serous coat. Loose connective tissue covered with mesothelium; it continues into the large and small omentum.

E. Nerve plexuses. Similar to those of the oesophagus and in the same location.

IX. The Small Intestine


The mucosa of the small intestine is beset with very numerous outgrowths or villi which enormously increase its surface. The presence of permanent circular folds contributes to the same end. The folds are more numerous and best developed in the distal half of the duodenum and proximal part of the jejunum where they are known as the plicae circulares or Kerkring’s valves.

A. Mucosa. It has a covering epithelium, a tunica propria largely occupied by the intestinal glands and a muscularis mucosae.

1. Epithelium. It consists of columnar (absorbent) cells and gob [59]


THE ORGANS


let cells. The latter are less numerous and occur interspersed with the columnar. The columnar cells vary somewhat in height; their free surface is covered by a striated border (or cuticle). Migrating lymphocytes often occur in the epithelium.

2. Villi. The shape of the villi varies according to the region (see below). Each villus is formed by a core of connective tissue enclosing a single lymphatic capillary. The whole is covered by epithelium, except at the base. The lymphatic (or lacteal) ends blindly near the tip of the villus. The connective tissue core has argyrophil fibrils, fibrocytes, lymphocytes and sometimes plasma cells. Smooth muscle fibers arranged longitudinally (i.e. parallel to the long axis of the villus) also occur; their contraction shortens the villus.

3. Glands. The glands (crypts of Lieberkiihn) are simple tubular. Several cell types are present in them. Goblet cells also occur.

a. Columnar cells. They are similar to the absorbent cells but they lack a cuticular border. Some of them are seen in mitosis. Toward the bottom of the gland they are low columnar.

b. Paneth cells. They are restricted to the bottom of the glands. The distal half of the cell is filled with numerous, large acidophilic granules, the nature of which is not clear.

c. Argentaffine cells. They have specific (argyrophil) granules in their cytoplasm. They occur scattered singly among the other epithelial elements. Their function is obscure.

4. Tunica Propria. It fills the spaces between the crypts and between the blind ends of the latter and the muscularis mucosae. It is rich in argyrophil and elastic fibrils. The meshwork contains fibrocytes, histiocytes, lymphocytes, plasma cells and leucocytes. Small lymph nodules often occur. When they are aggregated they push downward through the muscularis mucosae and enter the submucosa. With further growth they protrude into the intestinal lumen (Peyer patches of the ileum).

5. Muscularis mucosae. Consists of two layers of smooth muscle: inner circular and outer longitudinal.

B. Submucosa. Loose connective tissue; it contains the larger blood vessels and lymphatics, also a ganglionated nerve plexus (of Meissner). In the upper duodenum it is occupied by the duodenal (Brunner) glands (see below). In the lower duodenum and the jejunum it enters the plicae circulares.

[ 6o ]





.




â–




â–

â–



THE LARGE INTESTINE AND VERMIFORM APPENDIX


C. Muscularis. Consists of two well-defined layers of smooth muscle, an inner circular and an outer longitudinal. In the connective tissue that separates the two layers there is a ganglionated (parasympathetic) plexus (myenteric or Auerbach plexus).

D. Serous coat. Similar to that of the stomach; it is continuous with the mesenteries.

E. Regional differences. Although the structure just described applies in general to the small intestine there are some differences in its three divisions.

1. Duodenum.

a. Villi. They are wide, leaf-like structures disposed transversely, i.e. at right angles to the axis of the intestine.

b. Duodenal (Brunner) glands. Located in the submucosa of the upper portion of the duodenum. They are profusely branched and have wide lumina. Their cells closely resemble mucous cells; the nuclei, placed at the base, are usually flattened. The ducts open into the crypts of Lieberkiihn.

2. Jejunum. The plicae circulares are tall, narrow folds formed by the submucosa. They are beset with numerous villi; solitary lymph nodules may occur in them. The folds become lower and more scattered toward the ileum.

3. Ileum. The folds of the ileum are very low and widely scattered. The villi are finger-like. Aggregated lymph nodules and the large, pear-shaped Peyer patches occur in the distal half of the ileum. The protruding portion of each patch is covered by epithelium with but a few, poorly developed villi.

X. The Large Intestine and Vermiform Appendix

The most important histological difference between the small and large intestine is the absence of villi in the latter. The mucosa is not thrown into folds except in its last portion, the rectum, in which longitudinal folds (rectal columns) occur.

A. Large intestine.

1. Mucosa.

a. Epithelium. The same cell types as in the small intestine.

b. Glands. The crypts of Lieberkuhn are deeper than in the small intestine. Goblet cells are very numerous. Paneth cells are normally absent.


[ 6i ]


THE ORGANS


c. Tunica propria. Contains many lymphocytes and solitary lymph nodules; the latter extend into the submucosa.

d. Muscularis mucosae. Consists of inner circular and outer longitudinal smooth muscle fibers.

2. Submucosa. As in the small intestine; it may contain abundant fat cells.

3. Muscularis. The inner circular layer is well developed. The outer longitudinal is massed into three thick bands, the taenia (lineae) coli. Between the latter the longitudinal muscle layer is thinned. It becomes a uniform layer in the rectum. The myenteric plexus is present between the layers.

4. Serous coat. It forms the appendices epiploicae which consist chiefly of adipose tissue. Absent in the lower part of the rectum.

B. The appendix. The lumen in many adults is nearly or completely obliterated, or the mucosa and submucosa may be replaced by fibrous connective tissue (fibrous appendix).

1. Mucosa. Similar to the mucosa of the large intestine. The tunica propria is heavily infiltrated with lymphocytes and contains solitary lymph nodes which may form a complete ring. The larger follicles push through the muscularis mucosae and enter the submucosa. Argentaffine cells are common in the crypts.

2. Submucosa. It often contains numerous fat cells.

3. Muscularis. The inner circular layer is well developed. The outer longitudinal is of uniform thickness. The myenteric plexus is prominent and contains numerous ganglia.

4. Serous coat. As in the large intestine, but lacks appendices

XI. The Pancreas

The pancreas is a large, compound tubulo-acinar gland. It consists of an exocrine portion which produces the pancreatic juice, and an endocrine portion. The latter is represented by cell aggregations scattered throughout the organ, the islands of Langerhans. Their secretion (insulin) plays an essential role in the regulation of carbohydrate metabolism.

A. Stroma. The pancreas is covered by a thin connective tissue layer from which septa pass into the gland, subdividing it into lobules. In the lobules it forms a framework rich in argyrophil fibers.

B. Exocrine portion. This is represented by spherical or somewhat elongated acini connected with ducts.

[ 62 ]


THE LIVER


1. Acini. They are lined with a single row of pyramidal epithelial cells resting on a basement membrane. The size of the lumen and the aspect of the cells vary with the activity of the organ.

a. Secretory cells. Their basal portion, containing the nucleus, is occupied by a basophilic, usually striated substance which stains bluish in routine slides. The distal portion appears pink; it contains numerous coarse zymogen granules, the antecedent of trypsin. The granules are seldom seen in routine slides.

b. Centro-acinar cells. They are seen in many acini. They are flat epithelial cells lying in contact with the apices of the secretory cells. They are a continuation of the intercalated duct which thus appears as if telescoped within the acinus.

2. Ducts. Two are present in the pancreas: the main duct (duct of Wirsung) and an accessory duct (duct of Santorini).

a. Intercalated (intermediate) ducts. They are the smallest, and connect directly with the acini. Lined with rather flat cells. They are intralobular.

b. Excretory ducts. Their lining is low columnar epithelium in the smaller branches, high columnar in the larger. Goblet cells occur. Outside the basement membrane there is a layer of connective tissue.

C. Endocrine portion: Islands of Langerhans. In routine slides they appear as irregularly spherical masses of pinkish cells, arranged in the form of anastomosing cords. Numerous blood capillaries occur among them. The size of the islands is variable. They are more abundant in the tail of the pancreas than in the head. With special techniques three cell types are recognizable:

1. Alpha or A cell. Granules insoluble in alcohol. These cells constitute only a small proportion of the cells of the island.

2. Beta or B cell. Form the bulk of the island. They contain alcohol soluble granules.

3. D cell. The least abundant. Filled with small granules (staining bluish with the Masson stain).

XII. The Liver

Although the liver performs multiple functions it has a single type of epithelial secretory cell, the hepatic cell. It differs from other glands in that it receives most of its blood supply through the portal

[ 6 3 ]


THE ORGANS

vein. The finer branches of the latter open into a system of irregular capillaries (hepatic sinusoids) which empty in the hepatic veins.

A. Stroma. The liver is incompletely invested by a serous coat (visceral peritoneum) which covers a delicate connective tissue capsule (of Glisson). At the porta hepatis the capsule surrounds the blood vessels and enters with them into the gland, forming a framework and dividing it into small lobules. Fine argyrophil meshworks penetrate the lobules.

B. Lobules. In man, the interlobular connective tissue is sparse and the separation of the lobules from each other is not as complete as in certain mammals (pig). The roughly prismatic hepatic lobule is the anatomical unit of the liver.

1. Hepatic cords. They are slightly anastomosed cords of hepatic cells, which extend radially from the central vein to the periphery of the lobule. Each cord usually consists of a double row of cells.

a. Hepatic cell. The liver cells are polygonal in shape; they usually have a single spherical nucleus, but binucleated cells are not uncommon. The cytoplasm contains fat droplets and variable amounts of glycogen.

b. Bile capillaries. A very narrow bile capillary runs between the adjacent surfaces of the hepatic cells. Each begins at the blind end (next to the central vein of the lobule), runs through the length of the cord and empties into a small bile duct at the periphery of the lobule.

2. Hepatic sinusoids. The hepatic cords are separated by irregular, anastomosing blood spaces (sinusoids) which connect the smallest branches of the portal veins with the central vein of the lobule. Two cell types occur in their walls:

a. Endothelium. Flat cells with deeply staining nucleus.

b. Stellate (Kupffer) cells. These are fixed histiocytes (p. 13 ) with rather large, clear nucleus; their cytoplasm often extends into processes and they seem to be anchored to the wall of the sinusoid. They are best seen in mammals after repeated injection of India ink. Transitions between the endothelium-like cell and the Kupffer cell have been described.

c. Reticulum. The wall of the sinusoid is reinforced by delicate meshworks of argyrophil fibers continuous with collagenous fibers in the wall of the central vein and interlobular connective tissue.

[64]



THE LIVER


C. Bile ducts. The small bile ducts are lined with cuboidal epithelium; they are richly anastomosed and they give rise to increasingly larger ducts lined with columnar cells.

D. Portal canals. The interlobular bile ducts always accompany the branches of the portal vein and the hepatic artery. These three sets of structures, enclosed within connective tissue, constitute a portal canal.

E. The hepatic artery. It is relatively small and supplies the interlobular connective tissue and its contained structures. Some of the arterial capillaries empty into the smaller branches of the portal vein or anastomose with the hepatic sinusoids.

F. The hepatic veins. They course within the liver independently from the portal vein, i.e. they do not run in portal canals.

1. Central veins. The central veins of the lobules are the initial portions of the hepatic veins. Their walls have longitudinal collagenous fibers. Each central vein receives numerous sinusoids as it passes through the center of the long axis of the lobule which it leaves at the base. It joins central veins of other lobules to form the:

2. Intercalated (sublobular) veins. They can be identified in sections because they do not accompany the arteries and bile ducts.

3. Collecting veins. Arise through fusion of several of the preceding. The collecting veins finally merge into the hepatic veins.

G. The extrahepatic bile ducts. These are the hepatic ducts and the common bile duct. Their mucosa, thrown into folds, has a tall columnar epithelium. There is a scanty submucosa.

H. The gall bladder. Its wall is composed of three layers:

1. Mucosa. It is thrown into elaborate, anastomosing folds.

a. Epithelium. High columnar with oval nuclei situated in the basal half of the cells.

b. Tunica propria. Connective tissue with abundant capillaries.

c. Glands. Small tubulo-alveolar glands occur near the neck of the bladder. Their epithelium is cuboidal, and the nuclei are pressed against the base of the cell. Probably mucus-secreting.

2. Muscularis. Consists of an irregular network of longitudinal, circular and oblique smooth muscle fibers.

3. Perimuscular layer. Composed of fibrous connective tissue. The portion of the gall bladder not attached to the liver is covered by the peritoneum, which forms a serous coat.

[ 6 5 ]


THE ORGANS


THE RESPIRATORY SYSTEM

Two main parts are distinguished: the conducting and the respiratory portions. The latter comprises the pulmonary alveoli. The conducting portion consists of a series of passages (nasal cavity and nasopharynx, larynx, trachea and bronchi) through which air reaches the lungs.


I. Nasal Cavity and Nasopharynx

The mucosa of the nasal cavity is not of uniform type. The same is true of the nasopharynx.

A. Nasal cavity. It extends from the nostrils to the choanae and is divided into vestibular, olfactory and respiratory regions. Its lining is continuous with the mucosa of the nasal sinuses.

1. Vestibule. Lined by stratified squamous epithelium continuous with the skin of the nose. The anterior part of the vestibule has numerous large hairs which aid in preventing the entrance of airborne particulate matter.

2. Olfactory region (see p. 95).

3. Respiratory region. Lined by pseudostratified ciliated epithelium with numerous goblet cells. There is no distinct tunica propria or submucosa. Sero-mucous glands are numerous. Leucocytes, lymphocytes and plasma cells also abound.

4. Nasal sinuses. The mucosa of the maxillary, ethmoid, frontal and sphenoid sinuses is also lined by pseudostratified ciliated epithelium, but it is somewhat thinner and has fewer glands.

B. Nasopharynx. The epithelium of the nasal portion is pseudostratified ciliated; the oral portion is lined by stratified squamous epithelium. Mucous and mixed glands are present. Lymphoid tissue abounds in the upper part. The pharyngeal tonsil (p. 42) occurs in this region.

II. The Larynx

The walls of the larynx are supported by a series of cartilages which are articulated with each other. It also has an intrinsic musculature composed of striated muscle fibers.

A. Structure. It consists of a mucosa, submucosa, the cartilages and the intrinsic muscles.

1. Mucosa. Its epithelial lining is pseudostratified ciliated except

[ 66 ]


THE TRACHEA AND MAIN BRONCHI


in the anterior surface and half of the posterior surface of the epiglottis, ary-epiglottic folds and vocal folds (true vocal cords) which are covered with stratified squamous epithelium. The tunica propria is rich in elastic fibers and is infiltrated with lymphocytes.

2. Submucosa. It is poorly defined and less dense than the tunica propria. It contains sero-mucous glands except in the vocal cords.

3. Cartilages. They are of the hyaline variety except the epiglottic, corniculate, cuneiform and upper part of the arytenoid which are elastic (p. 15 ). The thyroid and cricoid cartilages become calcified after the second decade of life.

4. Intrinsic muscles. They are formed by typical skeletal muscle fibers.

III. The Trachea and Main Bronchi

The trachea and main bronchi are also supported by cartilages which prevent the collapse'* of their walls. They are absent in the posterior wall, which contains bundles of smooth muscle fibers.

A. Structure of the wall. It consists of a mucosa, submucosa, cartilages and, in the posterior surface, a muscular coat (trachealis muscle).

1. Mucosa. A muscularis mucosae is absent.

a. Epithelium. Pseudostratified ciliated. Numerous goblet cells are present.

b. Tunica propria. Contains numerous elastic fibers, especially abundant in its deeper zone where the muscularis mucosae would be located. Lymphocytes abound in this layer.

c. Glands. They are sero-mucous. They open by short ducts on the free surface of the epithelium. The larger glands are located in the submucosa; in the posterior wall they even invade the muscular layer.

2. Submucosa. Formed by loose connective tissue with fat cells.

3. Cartilages. These are of the hyaline variety. They are C-shaped, with the ends directed posteriorly. The thickness and width of each cartilage vary somewhat, and their ends may bifurcate. Each is surrounded by dense fibrous connective tissue which extends transversely from end to end; a similar fibro-elastic membrane connects the adjacent plates.

4. Muscularis. This is restricted to the posterior, soft wall of the

[67]


THE ORGANS


trachea. It is composed of a thick layer of smooth muscle bundles which run mainly transversely. They are inserted into the inner surface of the ends of the cartilage plates and to a lesser extent into the fibro-elastic membrane connecting the plates.

IV. The Lungs

They consist of a system of branching tubules (bronchi) which constitute the intra-pulmonary conducting portion; the smallest branches (respiratory bronchioles) open into the sac-like pulmonary alveoli where the interchange of oxygen and carbon dioxide between the air and blood takes place. The alveoli, bronchi and the vessels are bound together by connective tissue rich in elastic fibers. The lungs are covered by a serous membrane, the visceral layer of the pleura.

A. The visceral pleura. It is lined by mesothelium, and is continuous with the parietal pleura. It consists of connective tissue which contains some smooth muscle fibers and several prominent layers of elastic fibers running in different directions.

B. Stroma. From the pleura delicate septa enter the lung dividing it into a large number of lobules (secondary lobules). These are visible on the surface of the adult lung because of the dust deposits in the interlobular septa. Each secondary lobule contains many primary lobules or pulmonary units. The stroma enters the lobules and separates the alveoli; it consists then of fine argyrophil fibers and extensive elastic networks.

C. The bronchial tree. It arises within each lung through repeated branching of the main bronchus. The walls of the intrapulmonary bronchi are reinforced by cartilages. Smooth muscle is also present. The minor divisions of the bronchial tree receive special names.

1. Large and medium-sized bronchi. They differ from the trachea in that their walls are completely surrounded by cartilage plates of irregular shape.

a. Mucosa. Same as in the trachea but it has longitudinal folds. The epithelium is pseudostratified ciliated. Sero-mucous glands are normally present, decreasing in numbers as the bronchi become smaller. A tunica propria is present; it contains many elastic fibers.

b. Muscle layer. The bundles of smooth muscle fibers are ar [ 68 ]


THE LUNGS


ranged into a spiral meshwork around the tube. It is intimately associated with the elastic fibers (myo-elastic layer).

c. Cartilage plates. They occur in a fibro-elastic layer. The plates are irregular and decrease in size in the smaller bronchi. The portion of the fibro-elastic layer external to the plates blends with the stroma of the lung. The bodies of the sero-mucous glands occupy this layer.

d. Peribronchial lymph nodes. They occur scattered along the bronchi, especially where they branch. Coal and dust particles may be seen within the nodes.

2. Small bronchi (bronchioles). With the progressive decrease in the size of the bronchi their walls become thinner and may be reduced to a single cell layer. Cartilage disappears when the diameter of the bronchiole reaches i mm. The glands also disappear but goblet cells still occur.

3. Terminal bronchioles. They measure about 0.5 mm. in diameter. Their mucosa is folded longitudinally. They are lined by simple columnar or cuboidal ciliated epithelium. Goblet cells are absent. The amount of muscle is relatively increased.

4. Respiratory bronchioles. Each terminal bronchiole divides into two or more branches called respiratory bronchioles because a few alveoli open into them. They thus mark the transition between the conductive and respiratory portions, respectively. Their first portion is lined with ciliated columnar epithelium which becomes low cuboidal, non-ciliated in the second portion. Smooth muscle bundles still occur in their walls.

D. Alveolar ducts. The respiratory bronchioles branch into a variable number of long tubules (alveolar ducts) which are beset with thin-walled outpocketings, the alveolar sacs, also with single alveoli. The intervening portions consist of strands of elastic and collagenous fibers and smooth muscle cells.

E. Alveolar sacs and alveoli. The alveolar sacs contain two or more alveoli. The thin walls of the latter have numerous anastomosing capillaries which form a very close network. The alveoli connected with different alveolar ducts are interlaced so that it is not always easy to recognize the system to which they belong.

1. Lining of the alveoli. Its nature is a much debated point. Two opposite views are held:

a. The walls of the alveoli are lined by squamous epithelial

[69]


THE ORGANS


cells and broad non-nucleated plates supposedly arising from the fusion of cells which have lost their nuclei, b. The alveolar walls consist of a thin ground membrane in which the argyrophil and elastic fibers run. The nucleated cells may be the so-called:

2. Septal cells, which are probably of histiocytic nature.

3. Dust cells (alveolar phagocytes). They occur in the alveoli and may contain particles of dust. They are identical with the histiocytes (macrophages) of other parts of the body (p. 12). They

, probably arise from the septal cells.

F. Blood vessels. The lungs receive arterial and venous blood.

1. Arterial blood. This is supplied by the bronchial arteries which branch in the walls of the bronchial tree and the blood vessels. It is returned to the systemic circulation through the pulmonary and bronchial veins.

2. Venous blood. Reaches the lungs through the pulmonary arteries. The latter accompany the branches of the bronchial tree to the termination of the respiratory bronchioles. As the alveolar duct is reached, the arterial branch forms the extensive capillary bed in the alveolar walls. The capillaries give rise to veins which at first course independently in the interlobular septa, joining the bronchi later to emerge from the lung as the pulmonary veins.

THE URINARY SYSTEM

The secretory portions of the system, the kidneys, are compound tubular glands which elaborate the urine. They are connected with excretory passages the walls of which have a rather uniform structure.

I. The Kidney

It consists of a cortex which covers the medullary substance, composed of 8 to 18 renal pyramids (of Malpighi); their apices (papillae) project into the lumen of each minor calyx.

A. Capsule. Connective tissue with collagenous bundles and a few elastic networks.

B. Stroma. This is much reduced in the human. It consists of thin collagenous fibers and many argyrophil fibers, with few fibroblasts. Collagenous bundles and elastic fibers occur only in the walls of the vessels.


[70]


THE KIDNEY


C. Uriniferous tubules. The parenchyma of the gland consists of a very large number of uriniferous tubules. Two portions can be distinguished in each tubule: a terminal (secretory) concerned with the formation of the urine, and an excretory formed by collecting tubules which convey the urine to the pelvis and ureter. The origin of the two portions in the embryo is different (p. 141). The terminal tubule constitutes a distinct structural and physiological unit termed nephron.

1. Terminal tubule. This is very long (30-40 mm.) and tortuous. It presents a series of successive segments, each of which has a characteristic type of epithelium. It begins in a :

a. Malpighian (renal) corpuscle. This is a more or less spherical body of variable size. It consists of:

(1) Bowman’s capsule. It forms the blind, expanded end of the uriniferous tubule and is lined by flattened epithelial cells.

(2) Glomerulus. This is formed by a tuft of looped capillaries which projects into Bowman’s capsule and reduces its cavity to a crescentic, narrow space continuous with the lumen of the tubule. The capillaries of the glomerulus do not anastomose and are enmeshed by argyrophil fibers with a few fibroblasts.

(3) Afferent arteriole. The capillary loops of the glomerulus arise from this vessel (p. 73).

(4) Efferent arteriole. Instead of merging into a vein the glomerular capillaries form an efferent arteriole of the same or slightly smaller caliber. Thus the glomerulus is a conglomerate of tortuous capillaries interposed in the course of an arteriole.

b. Proximal convoluted tubule. Is the longest (about 15 mm.) and most convoluted portion, located in the immediate vicinity of the glomerulus. It is lined by a layer of cuboidal cells with round nuclei and acidophilic cytoplasm. Their basal portions have a distinctly striated appearance. The terminal portion of the convoluted tubule enters the medulla where it passes into :

c. Henle’s loop. It has a descending and an ascending limb connected by a sharp bend. The latter is located at varying levels of the medulla. The diameter of the tubule varies:

(1) Thin segment. The terminal portion of the proximal convoluted tubule forms the upper part of the descending [7i]


THE ORGANS


limb; it changes abruptly into the thin segment which is lined by a single layer of flattened epithelial cells.

(2) Thick segment. Occurs in the ascending limb, which enters the cortex and closely approaches the glomerulus with which the tubule begins. It is lined with cuboidal cells with granular cytoplasm.

(3) Variations in length. The length of the entire loop and the extent of the thin segment varies in different tubules, according to the position of their Malpighian corpuscles, i.e. the nearer the latter are to the medulla the longer the loops and their thin segments, which extend into the ascending arm.

d. Distal convoluted tubule. It begins near the glomerulus and terminates by connecting with the arched collecting tubule. It is much less convoluted than the proximal tubule and is lined by low columnar or cuboidal cells with granular, slightly acidophilic cytoplasm. Since the cells are not as broad as in the proximal convolution their nuclei appear closer to each other, especially on the side next to the afferent arteriole (macula densa).

2. Collecting tubules. The epithelium of the collecting tubules is cuboidal or columnar with clear cytoplasm and deep-staining nuclei. The cell outlines are usually clearly seen.

a. Arched collecting tubules. These are the initial portions, located in the cortex. They empty into the:

b. Straight collecting tubules. They receive a number of the preceding as they cross the cortex on their way to the medulla. In the inner zone of the medulla they unite with other straight tubules and finally form the:

c. Papillary ducts (ducts of Bellini). These are the largest (over 200 p) and are lined with columnar epithelium. They open at the apex of the papilla (area cribrosa).

D. The renal cortex. The renal pyramids can be considered as the lobes of the kidney, separated from each other by connective tissue during fetal life. The base of each pyramid is capped by the cortex.

1. Renal columns (of Bertini). The portions of cortex which invest the lateral surfaces of adjacent pyramids merge into these cortical prolongations, visible in the gross.

2 . Medullary rays (of Ferrein). They appear in each pyramid as

[72]



















\





THE KIDNEY


thin, radially arranged processes extending from the medulla into the cortex. Each is formed by several straight collecting tubules, the loops of Henle and the terminal portions of the proximal convoluted tubules.

3. Lobules. Each is composed of the nephrons which open into the straight collecting tubules of a medullary ray. The lobules are not separated from each other by connective tissue; between them are located the interlobular arteries (see below).

E. The renal medulla. The only portions of the nephrons present in the medulla are the loops of Henle. Toward the cortex the thick segments of the ascending limbs of the loops occur in large numbers intermixed with the collecting tubules. Toward the papilla collecting tubules, ducts of Bellini and the thin segments of Henle’s loops predominate.

F. Blood vessels. They are arranged in a definite fashion.

1. Arteries. Practically all the arterial blood flows through the glomeruli before it is distributed to the rest of the kidney. The renal artery breaks up into a number of large branches, the:

a. Interlobar arteries. These pass between the papillae to the boundary zone between the cortex and medulla, where they bend sharply to form the:

b. Arciform (arcuate) arteries. They run parallel to the surface between the cortex and medulla. Each gives off a large number of:

c. Interlobular arteries, which ascend perpendicularly to the surface about midway between the lobules.

d. Afferent glomerular arterioles. Each interlobular artery gives off slender branches which enter the glomeruli of adjoining lobules (p. 71).

e. Efferent glomerular arterioles. After they leave the glomeruli they form an extensive capillary bed for the cortex. The efferents of glomeruli located near the medulla enter the latter as the:

f. Arteriolae rectae spuriae, which descend as straight vessels toward the apex of the papillae, giving off branches which form a capillary network.

2. Veins. Their arrangement is similar to that of the arteries, which they accompany throughout the organ. The veins of the cortex arise from capillaries near the surface (stellate veins). They

[73]


THE ORGANS


continue into interlobular veins, which empty into arciform veins; the latter receive the venulae rectae of the medulla. The arciform veins merge into interlobar veins.

II. The Renal Pelvis and Ureter

The excretory passages convey the urine from the kidney to the outside. The pelvis of the kidney and the ureter constitute the main excretory duct. They will be considered together.

A. Structure of the wall. It consists of three coats :

1. Mucosa. Composed of epithelium and tunica propria. It is usually thrown into longitudinal folds in the ureter. True glands do not occur.

a. Epithelium. Transitional; its thickness varies, depending on the state of distension (p. 7).

b. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with abundant cells.

2. Muscularis. Consists of an inner longitudinal and an outer circular layer; a third, discontinuous outer longitudinal layer occurs in the lower part of the ureter,

3. Fibrous coat. Loosely arranged connective tissue containing the larger portions of the vessels. It blends with the connective tissue of the surrounding structures.

III. The Urinary Bladder

Its walls are similar in structure to those of the ureter, but they are much thicker due to the greater development of the muscle. There is no distinct submucosa.

A. Structure of the wall:

1. Mucosa. It is thrown into folds when the organ contains little or no urine. It lacks glands except in the vicinity of the internal urethral orifice where a few rudimentary, mucus-secreting glands usually occur.

a. Epithelium. Same as in the ureter.

b. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue; lymphocytes abound. It becomes quite thick in the contracted bladder.

2. Muscularis. The three smooth muscle layers of the lower part of the ureter are continued on the bladder, where their bundles interlace and anastomose. However, their identity is not completely lost and an inner and outer longitudinal layer, separated by a thick middle circular, can still be recognized.

[ 74 ]


THE URETHRA


3. Fibrous coat. Similar to that of the ureter. The upper part of the bladder is covered by the peritoneum.

IV. The Urethra

The structure of the urethra differs somewhat in the two sexes. It is shortest and of more uniform structure in the female.

A. Female urethra. Its wall has a mucosa, and a rather indefinite muscularis. A sphincter is also present.

1. Mucosa. It is thrown into longitudinal folds.

a. Epithelium. It is usually stratified squamous, with areas of pseudostratified columnar (p. 7).

b. Urethral glands (of Littre). Opening at the bottom of the recesses, between the folds of the mucosa, are these branched tubular glands which may extend beyond the tunica propria. The terminal portions are lined by clear, mucus-secreting columnar cells.

c. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with abundant elastic networks. It contains a network of large irregular venous spaces (corpus spongiosum).

2 . Muscularis. Outside the corpus spongiosum there are both longitudinal and circular smooth muscle fibers, the latter being external.

3. Sphincter. Consists of circularly arranged, striated muscle fibers located in the periphery.

B. Male urethra. Three parts are distinguished: a short proximal, surrounded by the prostate (p. 80), the prostatic portion; a second, also short, the membranous portion; and a third, long, the cavernous portion.

1. Mucosa. The type of epithelium varies.

a. Epithelium. Transitional in the prostatic portion; stratified or pseudostratified columnar in the membranous and cavernous portions, replaced toward the navicular fossa by stratified squamous. Patches of the latter often occur in the cavernous portion.

b. Glands. Glands of Littre occur; they are largest and most numerous in the cavernous portion.

c. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with many elastic networks. It contains numerous scattered bundles of smooth

[75]


THE ORGANS


muscle, mainly longitudinal. Circular bundles present near the periphery.

2. Corpus spongiosum (or cavernosum). Surrounds the cavernous portion of the urethra and is more developed than in the female. It is enclosed in a fibrous connective tissue capsule (albuginea).

THE MALE GENITAL SYSTEM

The male genital system consists of the testes, a complex system of excretory ducts with their auxiliary glands (seminal vesicles, prostate and bulbo-urethral glands) and the penis.

I. The Testis

The testis is a compound tubular, cytogenic gland (i.e. produces germ cells or spermatozoa) surrounded by a white, fibrous capsule, the albuginea. The terminal portions of the seminiferous tubules are lined by the seminal epithelium.

A. Albuginea. It is densely fibrous. In the anterior and lateral surfaces of the testis it is covered by a mesothelial lining (tunica vaginalis). At the posterior surface of the organ it is thickened to form the mediastinum testis. From the latter thin discontinuous partitions, the septula testis, extend radially to the capsule and divide the organ into about 250 lobules.

B. Lobules. The lobules are conical; their apices converge toward the mediastinum. They contain the terminal portions of one to three seminiferous tubules which are extremely tortuous (convoluted seminiferous tubules). They are continued into the initial portion of the excretory ducts, called the straight tubules (tubuli recti).

C. Rete testis. The tubuli recti pass into the mediastinum where they empty into this network of thin-walled channels which communicates with the epididymis through the efferent ductules.

D. Seminiferous tubules. They do not end blindly but form arches. They may communicate with adjacent tubules by anastomoses which pass through the incomplete interlobular septa.

1. Epithelium. It rests on a basement membrane surrounded externally by a fibro-elastic layer. The epithelium may be described as stratified. It has two kinds of cells: a. Sertoli (sustentacular) cells. They are scattered, tall cells with

[76]







â–



THE TESTIS


ragged edges, which extend from the basement membrane to the lumen. The nucleus is pale, oval and its position varies. They act as supporting and nutritive agents for the developing spermatozoa.

b. Spermatogenic cells. They lie between the former and form several layers. The layer next to the basement membrane is formed of:

(1) Spermatogonia. Spherical or cuboidal cells with a nucleus rich in chromatin. They divide actively and produce new spermatogonia.

(2) Primary spermatocytes. They are larger cells derived from the spermatogonia. The aspect of the nucleus varies according to whether it is in the resting stage or preparing for mitotic division. Stages of the latter are often seen. They give rise to:

(3) Secondary spermatocytes. Smaller than the preceding; they are placed in a more superficial position, i.e. above the primary spermatocytes. Each divides once by mitosis, producing two :

(4) Spermatids. They line the lumen of the tubule and are the smallest of the cells of the seminal epithelium. They are transformed without further division into spermatozoa. Groups of spermatids undergoing this transformation (spermiogenesis) can be seen attached to the free surfaces of the Sertoli cells.

(5) Degenerative stages of the epithelium are frequently found even in healthy individuals. Degenerating spermatids and sometimes atypical spermatocytes occur in the lumen of the tubules. They are eventually discharged with the semen.

E. Spermatogenesis. The process of spermatogenesis consists essentially in the pairing of homologous chromosomes and their separation by a mitotic division so that the daughter cells receive one half of the number of chromosomes characteristic of the species. In man there are 48 chromosomes, including an unequal pair of sexchromosomes (X and Y) in the male.

1. Synapsis. The pairing of the chromosomes takes place during synapsis, which occurs soon after the primary spermatocytes have been formed.


[77]


THE ORGANS


2 . Growth of the primary spermatocytes. Synapsis is followed by a period of growth in which the double chromosomes disappear from view with the formation of a chromatin reticulum.

3. First maturation mitosis. The cell goes through a prophase (p. 3) in which the double chromosomes reappear. The latter are so arranged in the equatorial plate that each member of the pair is attached to a fiber of the spindle. During the anaphase the chromosomes of each pair (including the X and Y) are drawn into the opposite poles of the spindle. Since the daughter cells (secondary spermatocytes) receive one half of the total number of chromosomes this mitosis is termed reductional or heterotypic.

4. Second maturation mitosis. The secondary spermatocytes divide in turn. This division, however, is an ordinary (homeotypic) mitosis, i.e. each chromosome splits lengthwise. The daughter cells are now called spermatids. Four arise from each primary spermatocyte through the two successive mitoses.

5. Spermiogenesis. The transformation of the spermatids into spermatozoa is a complex process and will not be considered here.

F. The spermatozoa. Consists of a head, a middle piece and a tail.

1. Head. In man, the head of the spermatozoon is a flattened oval body; in profile it appears pear-shaped. It measures 4 to 5P in length. It is the condensed nucleus of the spermatid. Enveloping the nucleus there is a thin cytoplasmic membrane, the galea capitis.

2 . Middle piece. Is cylindrical and connects the posterior pole of the head with the tail.

3. Tail. Consists of a main segment 40 to 50P in length, and a thinner terminal segment (5-10^).

G. The interstitial cells. In addition to the connective tissue the stroma contains the interstitial (Leydig) cells. They are rather large, with a roundish excentrical nucleus. The cytoplasm contains numerous inclusions (lipoid granules, brownish pigment and sometimes crystaloids) . They usually form small clusters. Regarded by some as the source of the internal secretion of the testis.

II. The Excretory Ducts

They begin with the tubuli recti and the rete testis, already mentioned (p. 76). The transition between the convoluted seminiferous tubules and the straight tubules is abrupt.

[ 78 ]


ACCESSORY GENITAL GLANDS


A. Ductuli efferentes. They are the initial portion of the extratesticular excretory ducts. Up to 14 or 16 occur in the human. Spermatozoa are seen in their lumina.

1. Epithelium. Consists of alternating groups of tall ciliated cells and short non-ciliated. Both types are secretory. Basal cells also occur.

2 . Tunica propria. Connective tissue with some circular smooth muscle fibers.

B. Ductus epididymis. This is very long (4 to 6 meters) and convoluted. It contains numerous spermatozoa.

1. Epithelium. Is pseudostratifled stereociliated (p. 7). The ciliated cells are tall columnar and reach the lumen; their nuclei are located in the basal half of the cell. They are secretory. The basal cells are round or polygonal and occur next to the basement membrane.

2. Tunica propria. Consists of loose connective tissue with abundant cells. Smooth muscle occurs in small quantities and is circularly arranged.

C. Ductus deferens. Is a continuation of the preceding and, as part of the spermatic cord, passes into the abdominal cavity to end in the prostatic portion of the urethra. It consists of three coats :

1. Mucosa. Is thrown into longitudinal folds.

a. Epithelium. Of the same type as in the epididymis, but the columnar cells are lower and not always ciliated.

b. Tunica propria. Connective tissue rich in elastic fibers.

2. Muscularis. Is the thickest coat and has three smooth muscle layers: an inner and outer longitudinal separated by a thick middle circular.

3. Fibrous layer. Fibro-elastic with occasional bundles of smooth muscle fibers.


III. Accessory Genital Glands

A. Seminal vesicles. They are elongated, tortuous sacs with a very irregular lumen and numerous outpocketings. Spermatozoa are infrequently seen in their lumina. Their role is secretory.

1. Mucosa. It is elaborately folded and resembles the mucosa of the gall-bladder.

a. Epithelium. Varies somewhat, but it is usually pseudostrati [ 79 ]


THE ORGANS


fied. The columnar cells contain secretion granules and a characteristic yellowish pigment which increases with age. b. Tunica propria. Forms a continuous layer around the vesicle. It enters the folds and contains numerous elastic fibers and some smooth muscle fibers.

2 . Muscularis. It has two layers of smooth muscle, an inner circular and an outer longitudinal.

3 . Fibrous layer. Composed of dense fibrous tissue with abundant elastic nets.

B. Prostate. It is a conglomerate of 30 to 50 small compound tubuloalveolar glands with a smaller number of ducts (15 to 30) which open independently into the urethra. It produces a thin, opalescent secretion.

1. Capsule. Fibrous connective tissue with numerous smooth muscle fibers in its inner layer. It sends broad septa which enter the organ and form the abundant:

2 . Stroma. It separates the secretory alveoli. It is rich in elastic fibers and contains numerous bundles of smooth muscle fibers, of variable size.

3. Glandular epithelium. Varies in different glands. It is usually cuboidal or columnar, and shows evidences of secretion. The ducts are lined by a columnar epithelium which becomes transitional near their opening into the urethra.

4 . Concretions (corpora amylacea). They occur within some alveoli and increase with age. Each consists of a series of concentrical layers. If small they are evacuated with the semen.

C. The bulbo-urethral (Cowper) glands. They are compound tubulo-alveolar glands in which the tubules and ducts have a very irregular diameter. They produce a secretion resembling mucus.

1 . Glandular epithelium. Cuboidal or columnar. Most of the columnar cells are of mucous type. Others are acidophilic and have a granular appearance.

2 . Stroma. Fibro-elastic connective tissue with few muscle fibers. Externally the glands are enclosed by a layer of striated muscle.

IV. The Penis

The penis is formed by three cylindrical bodies of erectile tissue — the two cavernous bodies and the cavernous body of the urethra

[80]



.


'




'




'








THE OVARY


(corpus spongiosum, p. 75) which terminates distally in the glans penis. Externally the penis is surrounded by skin.

A. Cavernous bodies.

1. Albuginea. Each is surrounded by a thick fibrous membrane, the tunica albuginea. It forms a fibrous partition between the two bodies which, near the end of the penis, is pierced by many clefts through which the cavernous spaces of both sides communicate.

2. Cavernous spaces. They are separated by trabeculae of dense fibrous connective tissue with some smooth muscle fibers. Lined by endothelium continuous with the endothelium of the arteries and veins.

B. Gians penis. Consists of dense connective tissue containing large, thick-walled anastomosing veins.

C. Blood vessels. They are very numerous and take an important part in the mechanism of erection, in which the arteries play the active, the veins the passive, role. The lacunae of the cavernous bodies are filled with arterial blood which accumulates under increasing pressure and the erectile tissue becomes rigid.

THE FEMALE GENITAL SYSTEM

It consists of the ovaries in which the ova (egg cells) are formed; a system of ducts — the oviducts, uterus and vagina; and the external genitalia. Functional tubular connections comparable with the efferent ductules of the testis do not occur in the ovary; the mature ova released through the rupture of the follicles are received by the open end of the oviduct and, if fertilized, they are transferred to the uterus, where embryonic development takes place.

I. The Ovary

The ovary consists of a cortical zone where the ova are located and a medullary (vascular) portion; the latter is surrounded by the cortex except at the hilus. The surface of the cortex is covered by germinal epithelium, instead of mesothelium.

A. Germinal epithelium. It produces ova in the embryo. In infants is columnar or low cuboidal, decreasing in height in the adult. A basement membrane is absent.

B. Albuginea. A dense connective tissue layer beneath the germinal epithelium.


[81]


THE ORGANS


C. Follicles. They are most numerous in young subjects; their number decreases steadily with advancing age, mostly through rupture and release of the ova (ovulation), but also due to degeneration (follicular atresia).

1. Primary follicles. They are the most numerous and occupy the periphery of the cortex. They are spherical bodies containing an ovum in the center. The ovum has a large, vesicular, usually excentric nucleus surrounded by a large amount of cytoplasm. Surrounding the ovum there is an epithelium consisting of low cuboidal (follicular) cells.

2. Growing follicles. The progressive development of the primary follicle includes growth of the ovum and the follicular cells, the formation of follicular fluid and changes in the surrounding connective tissue.

a. Ovum. Increases in size and yolk granules appear in its cytoplasm. When it reaches a diameter of 60 to 8op a distinct membrane, the zona pellucida, appears. The latter gradually increases in thickness.

b. Follicular epithelium. Through mitotic activity the single layer of cells surrounding the ovum in the primary follicle becomes a stratified epithelium. The follicle moves to a deeper position in the cortex.

(1) Formation of follicular fluid. When the follicle is about 0.2 mm. in diameter several spaces filled with fluid (liquor folliculi) appear among the follicular cells.

(2) Displacement of the ovum. Due to the increase in amount of the follicular fluid the separate cavities merge together; the ovum with its surrounding follicular cells is pushed to one side of the follicle. The mass of cells surrounding the ovum is called cumulus oophorus, also discus proligerus.

c. Formation of the theca folliculi. The connective tissue around the growing follicle differentiates into a capsule, the theca folliculi in which two layers can be recognized.

(1) Theca interna. An extensive capillary bed develops next to the follicular epithelium, while the connective tissue cells increase in size and become loosely arranged.

(2) Theca externa. The outermost layer is more dense and consists of concentrically arranged, spindle-shaped cells and thick collagenous fibers.


[82]


THE OVARY


3 . Mature (Graafian) follicles. They are large vesicles (10-15 0101.) which not only occupy the whole thickness of the cortex but bulge in the surface of the ovary. The follicular epithelium (termed now the granulosa) is thinner and does not show signs of mitotic activity.

a. Ovum. The ovum is quite large (120P or more) and has a thick zona pellucida. The nucleus is also enlarged and has a delicate chromatin network and a large nucleolus. Yolk granules are more abundant in the cytoplasm.

b. Corona radiata. This is formed by those follicular cells in contact with the ovum to which they remain attached. The follicular epithelium consists of several layers of cuboidal cells.

c. Theca folliculi. The theca interna is now very prominent and its numerous large epithelioid cells show fatty granules in their cytoplasm.

4. Rupture of the follicles (ovulation). Due to increasing intrafollicular pressure the part of the follicular wall bulging on the surface of the ovary becomes gradually thinner. The wall finally breaks in a small spot and the follicular fluid with the ovum is discharged. Cells of the corona radiata remain attached to the ovum. Ovulation in the human occurs during the premenstrual period (p. 86).

5. Atresia of follicles. Follicles may degenerate at any stage of their development. The details of the process vary somewhat according to whether it takes place in a primary follicle or in one undergoing development.

D. Ovogenesis. In the human the process of development of the ovum from the stage of ovogonium to the maturation mitoses is a long one. The final result is the same as in the spermatogenesis, namely, the reduction of its chromosomes to one half of the number of the species. An important difference, however, is that of the four cells resulting from the maturation divisions only one is functional; the other three (polar bodies) degenerate.

1. Ovogonia. These occur in the ovary during fetal life. They increase in numbers through mitotic division.

2. Synapsis. The pairing of the chromosomes takes place before birth.

3. Primary ovocytes. After synapsis the female germ cells are known as primary ovocytes. The paired chromosomes disappear

[83]


THE ORGANS


from view with the formation of a chromatin network. Primary ovocytes may remain in this resting stage for many years.

4. First maturation mitosis. As in most mammals, it probably occurs in the human shortly before rupture of the Graafian follicle. The spindle is oriented perpendicular to the surface of the ovum. One of the daughter nuclei remains in the ovum, the other, surrounded by a small mass of cytoplasm is extruded as the first polar body. The separation of the paired chromosomes probably takes place during the first maturation mitosis.

5. Second maturation mitosis. This produces a second polar body which also degenerates. In most mammals it occurs after the ovum has left the follicle.

E. Formation of the corpus luteum. The ruptured follicle does not degenerate immediately but is transformed into this glandular structure, so called because of its yellowish color. The three layers of the follicle participate in its formation.

1. Granulosa. After rupture the granulosa appears folded and the collapsed follicular cavity becomes filled with fluid containing some blood. The follicular cells increase in size and become spherical; yellowish lipoid granules appear in their cytoplasm (granulosa-lutein cells).

2. Theca interna. The large epithelioid cells form groups at the periphery of the granulosa, especially in the recesses between its folds. They also acquire yellowish pigment (theca-lutein cells). In the fully developed corpus luteum they have smaller size and more deeply staining nuclei.

3. Theca externa. Connective tissue from the theca externa enters the other two layers and the follicular cavity; it forms a stroma of interlacing trabeculae with numerous capillaries.

4. Corpus luteum of menstruation. If there is no fertilization the corpus luteum reaches its greatest development about two weeks after ovulation and then begins to degenerate. It is also known as a false corpus luteum (spurium).

5. Corpus luteum of pregnancy. This is the true corpus luteum (verum). It persists until the 5 th or 6 th month of pregnancy after which it slowly degenerates.

6. Corpus albicans (fibrosum). It is the final result of degeneration of the corpus luteum. The connective tissue between the

[ 84 ]


I















4 .







THE UTERUS


lutein cells increases in amount. Several weeks after the onset of involution all that remains is a whitish scar with folded walls which stain very lightly.

F. Interstitial cells. These are present in small numbers in the mature human ovary; they abound in certain mammals (rabbit, cat) in which they appear as clusters of epithelioid cells outside the theca externa of the follicles. They may contain fine lipoid granules. Their endocrine nature is questionable.

G. The ovary after the menopause. The human ovary after the menopause has lost most of the germinal epithelium or else its cells are flattened. Primary as well as Graafian follicles are absent. A variable number of corpora albicantia are still seen. The vessels of the medulla show thickening of their walls.

II. The Oviduct (Fallopian Tube)

The walls of the oviduct consist of three coats:

A. Mucosa. It is thick and elaborately folded in the ampulla and the infundibulum, less so in the isthmus. In the infundibulum the blood vessels are very numerous and form a sort of erectile tissue.

1. Epithelium. Simple columnar; it is highest in the ampulla. It has two types of cells:

a. Ciliated cells. They are most numerous in the ampulla. The cilia beat toward the uterus.

b. Glandular cells. Devoid of cilia; they produce a mucoid secretion.

2. Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with numerous cells.

B. Muscularis. It consists of an inner circular and an outer longitudinal layer of smooth muscle fibers. The latter is less developed in the ampulla and infundibulum.

C. Serous coat. Connective tissue lined externally by mesothelium.

III. The Uterus

The coats of the uterine wall have received special names: the mucous membrane is called the endometrium; the muscular layers, the myometrium; and the serous coat, the perimetrium.

A. Endometrium.

1. Cyclic changes. The uterine mucosa in sexually mature women is subject to cyclic changes which are closely related to ovulation. Every 28 to 32 days menstruation occurs, during which the endo [85]


THE ORGANS


metrium undergoes partial destruction and a hemorrhage takes place. Accordingly, three stages are distinguished:

a. Menstrual stage. First three or four days after the onset of menstruation. After the flow a Graafian follicle enlarges rapidly.

b. Proliferative (post-menstrual stage). Associated with active proliferation of the endometrium and the production of mucoid secretion by the epithelium. It occupies the first half of the cycle. It is also called the interval.

c. Premenstrual (progravid) stage. Ovulation and formation of the corpus luteum take place during this stage; they are associated with changes in the endometrium preparatory to the nourishment of a possibly fertilized ovum (secretory phase).

2. Structure. During the transition between b and c (interval) the endometrium has the following structure:

a. Epithelium. Simple columnar with many ciliated cells in the corpus and fundus; tall columnar, mucus-secreting in the cervix.

b. Glands. They are simple tubular; their blind portions are slightly branched in the corpus and fundus, much more so in the cervix. In the latter they are lined with very tall cells which produce abundant mucus, especially during pregnancy.

c. Tunica propria. Closely resembles reticulo-endothelium. The argyrophil meshworks are condensed into a kind of basement membrane under the epithelium of the surface and glands. Attached to the argyrophil meshworks there are numerous cells, many of which are of histiocytic nature. They give rise to ‘decidual cells’ during pregnancy. Lymphocytes also abound.

3. Menstruation. Before menstruation, the mucosa is quite thick and the glands are tortuous due to hypertrophy of their cells, which store glycogen and fat. The cells of the reticulum become enlarged. The deepest layer of the mucosa including the blind ends of the glands (‘basalis’) does not change much in menstruation. The upper part is more deeply affected and is termed the ‘functionalist

a. Extravasation of blood. Immediately before menstruation the arterioles constrict and leucocytes invade the tunica propria, which becomes edematous. Extravasation of blood occurs, some of it due probably to relaxation of the arteries, but passage of erythrocytes through the vessel walls (diapedesis) also takes place. Masses of erythrocytes occupy the mucosa.

[ 86 ]


THE UTERUS


b. Desquamation. With the onset of menstruation there is desquamation of the surface epithelium and discharge of the blood and tissue debris into the uterine cavity. The upper portions of the glands are also lost. Actual hemorrhage may take place, mostly from the veins. The mucosa of the cervix is not affected by menstruation.

c. Regeneration. After the menstrual flow has stopped, regeneration occurs rapidly. The epithelium and glands regenerate from the basal, intact portions of the glands. The regeneration is complete in a day or two.

B. Myometrium. Is the thickest of the three coats. It consists of bundles of smooth muscle fibers held together by connective tissue. The layers in which the myometrium is usually divided are not distinct in the adult, however.

1. Stratum submucosum (sub vasculare). This is the innermost layer and is composed of fibers running longitudinally. Absent in the cervix.

2. Stratum vasculare. The thickest layer; it has mainly circular and spirally arranged fibers. Its name is due to the fact that it contains many blood vessels, especially veins.

3. Stratum supravasculare. Relatively thin. Composed of both circular and longitudinal fibers; the latter predominate.

4. A thin subserous layer of longitudinal fibers also occurs.

C. Perimetrium. It is the portion of the peritoneum which covers the corpus and a portion of the cervix. It is firmly attached to the underlying muscularis and consists of loose connective tissue lined externally by mesothelium.

D. Blood vessels. Branches from the uterine arteries enter the stratum vasculare of the myometrium. From here radial branches run directly to the endometrium and form:

1. Coiled (helicine) arteries. After loss of the functionalis at menstruation their ends may project into the uterine lumen and their peripheral portions undergo necrosis; bleeding from these arteries is prevented by arterial constriction. The basalis is supplied by arterioles from the adjacent muscle.

2. Veins. They form a plexus in the tunica propria; it communicates with a plexus of larger veins situated in the stratum vasculare.


[ s 7 ]


THE ORGANS


IV. The Vagina

The walls have three coats:

A. Mucosa. It has transverse folds (rugae) and shows slight changes during the human uterine cycle. In animals, much more marked changes occur in connection with the ovarian cycle (oestrus) ; in the human they are not so uniform but they undoubtedly take place.

1. Epithelium. Stratified squamous. The superficial non-cornified layer is desquamated during menstruation. Glands are normally absent. The mucus lubricating the vagina originates from the uterine cervix.

2 . Tunica propria. Loose connective tissue with abundant elastic networks and lymphoid infiltration. It forms papillae which project into the epithelium.

B. Muscularis. It has interlacing smooth muscle bundles running in two directions, with the longitudinal predominating. At the introitus there is a circular sphincter of striated muscle fibers.

C. Fibrous coat. Dense connective tissue with coarse elastic meshworks; it blends with the tissues of the surrounding structures. It contains a large venous plexus, nerves and small parasympathetic ganglia.

V. The External Genitalia

They include the clitoris, labia majora and minora, and certain glands which open into the vaginal vestibule.

A. Clitoris. Since it corresponds to the penis (p. 147) it has two small, erectile, cavernous bodies ending in a rudimentary glans. It is covered with stratified squamous epithelium continuous with the epithelium of the vestibule. Numerous sensory, highly specialized nerve endings occur in this organ.

B. Vestibular glands. Two kinds are present:

1. Glandulae vestibulares minores. They are located around the opening of the urethra and near the clitoris, and resemble the glands of Littre (p. 75).

2. Glandulae vestibulares majores (glands of Bartholin). Located in the lateral walls of the vestibule; they open on the inner surface of the labia minora. They correspond structurally to the bulbo-urethral glands of the male (p. 80).

C. Labia minora. Covered with stratified squamous epithelium; the underlying, richly vascular connective tissue contains the bodies of

[ 88 ]








THE MAMMARY GLAND


large sebaceous glands. Numerous sensory nerve endings are present. D. Labia majora. They are folds of the skin, with a large amount of adipose tissue and a thin layer of smooth muscle. Sebaceous and sweat glands are abundant.

VI. The Mammary Gland

The mammary gland in the human female undergoes structural changes correlated with the functional condition of the sexual apparatus. Because of this it will be considered here, even though it is actually a cutaneous gland.

A. Structure. It consists of 15 to 20 lobes, separated by broad connective tissue septa containing considerable fat. Thinner septa divide each lobe into lobules. The lobes have separate (lactiferous) ducts dilated into ampullae at the base of the nipple, on the surface of which they open.

1. The resting mammary gland. It consists chiefly of connective tissue and scattered groups of excretory ducts and their branches. Whether alveoli are actually present is a matter of discussion.

a. Epithelium. The smaller branches of the ducts are lined by cuboidal epithelium which becomes pseudostratified in the main lactiferous duct.

b. Myo-epithelial cells. Occur between the epithelium and the basement membrane and are spirally arranged.

c. Intralobular stroma. Loose connective tissue with delicate collagenous fibrils; rich in cells and blood vessels. Fat cells are absent.

d. Interlobular and interlobar stroma. This is rich in thick collagenous bundles and in fat cells. Few elastic fibers present.

2. The active mammary gland. The structure of the gland changes considerably during pregnancy due to the development of very numerous alveoli which are budded off from the smaller branches of the ducts.

a. Alveoli. They are spherical, oval or irregular in shape; their size also varies. Lined by a single layer of cuboidal cells the appearance of which differs according to the stage of secretory activity.

(1) Resting condition. The cytoplasm is finely granular.

(2) Secretory phase. Minute fat droplets appear in the cyto [89]


THE ORGANS


plasm. They merge into larger drops in the free end of the cell.

(3) Discharge of the secretion. The swollen end of the cell breaks off, leaving behind the basal cytoplasm with the nucleus (apocrine type of secretion).

(4) Regeneration. After discharge the cell regenerates its lost cytoplasm.

b. Ducts. The epithelium of the intralobular ducts does not change during secretion; the lumina of all the ducts are wider.

c. Stroma. The stroma of the lactating gland is much reduced in amount, especially between the lobules.

d. Colostrum. At the end of pregnancy and first days after childbirth the secretion of the mammary gland is poor in fat content and has peculiar corpuscles, i.e. large cells whose cytoplasm is loaded with fat droplets (colostrum corpuscles). They are probably phagocytes which have entered the alveoli.

e. Milk. It is an aqueous solution of casein, lactose and salts, in which are suspended fat droplets (milk globules); each of the latter is covered by a thin albuminous film which prevents its coalescence with others. Some cellular debris and a few transformed leucocytes also occur.

B. Involution. The mammary gland gradually undergoes regression in old age. The epithelium of the smaller ducts atrophies. The connective tissue of the stroma becomes less cellular and the collagenous fibrils decrease considerably in numbers.

THE ENDOCRINE GLANDS

They are: the hypophysis, thyroid, parathyroids, suprarenals and pineal. The thymus, regarded by some as an endocrine, has already been described (p. 42).

I. The Hypophysis Cerebri (Pituitary Gland)

It is the most complex and probably too the most important of the endocrines. It has a double origin: the pars anterior and pars intermedia arise from the oral ectoderm, the pars nervosa, from the neural tube (p. 161). The intermedia and nervosa are intimately fused and constitute the posterior lobe, incompletely separated from the anterior by the residual cleft.

[90]


THE HYPOPHYSIS CEREBRI (PITUITARY GLAND)

A. Pars anterior (distalis). This is the largest, and is formed of anastomosing cell cords separated by sinusoidal capillaries. Three cell types, in variable proportions according to the region, occur in the cords.

1. Chromophobic (chief) cells. The cell boundaries are rather indistinct. Nuclei surrounded by pale cytoplasm, with few or no secretory granules. Regarded as reserve cells by most authors.

2. Acidophilic (alpha) cells. They stain readily with eosin in routine slides. Their cytoplasm contains very numerous spherical granules of uniform size, except after discharge of the secretion. They are normally more numerous than the:

3. Basophilic (beta) cells. They are difficult to identify in ordinary slides. The cytoplasmic granules are of irregular size and shape and stain with basic dyes. The number of granules varies with the phase of functional activity of the cell.

4. Colloid. It is frequently found in the cell cords, but in variable amounts.

5. Stroma. The cords are separated by reticulo-endothelium (p.

i3 > B. Pars intermedia. In man is rudimentary and its boundaries are not sharp. It consists of a few rows of pale and basophilic cells which merge with the cells of the pars anterior, and extend for variable distances into the pars nervosa. Small vesicles containing colloid often occur.

C. Pars nervosa. Is composed of branched cells of glial nature. They differ from neuroglia cells, however, in that their cytoplasm contains fat droplets. Nerve fibers also occur, as well as pigment cells and hyaline bodies of unknown origin.

D. Pars tuberalis. Covers the hypophyseal stalk (infundibulum) and part of the tuber cinereum of the brain. It is composed of faintly basophilic cells, arranged sometimes into vesicles containing colloid.

E. Pharyngeal hypophysis. Occurs frequently in man. It is an elongated body placed under the mucosa of the nasopharynx, and contains the same cell types as the pars anterior.

F. Blood vessels. The hypophysis is well supplied with blood. The posterior lobe has arteries which are independent from those that supply the anterior lobe. The sinusoids of the pars anterior receive

[91]


THE ORGANS


arterial and venous blood, the latter from veins which drain the infundibulum. The pars intermedia lacks a well-developed blood supply.

II. The Thyroid

The thyroid differs from the other endocrines in that it is made up of a very large number of colloid-containing vesicles, the thyroid follicles.

A. Capsule. This is double; the external portion is continuous with the deep cervical fascia; the internal adheres to the organ. It consists of fibrous connective tissue.

B. Stroma. Septa and trabeculae arising from the capsule divide the gland parenchyma into indistinct lobes and lobules. The septa carry the larger vessels. The follicles are invested by meshworks of argyrophil fibers.

C. Parenchyma. Contains the follicles and variable amounts of interfollicular epithelium.

1. Follicles. Their size and shape vary considerably, and the same is true of their contents and of the epithelium which lines them.

a. Follicular epithelium. Is a single layer of cells which vary from almost flat to high columnar. Their shape is correlated with the amount of colloid contained within the follicle. The nucleus is round and the cytoplasm contains faint, basophilic granulations. Vacuoles also occur.

b. Colloid. Stains pink in routine slides. In the latter it usually appears separated from the follicular epithelium by irregular spaces, due to shrinkage. Peripheral vacuoles exist, however; sometimes they occur in the center of the follicle. An excess of colloid (i.e. in colloid goiter) causes flattening of the follicular epithelium.

c. Reabsorption of colloid. The colloid may rapidly disappear; when this happens the cells of the follicular epithelium become taller and larger, and often increase in numbers (hyperplasia). The follicular wall may then appear folded to a variable degree.

2. Interfollicular epithelium. Its presence has been denied in man; however, groups of epithelial cells, regarded as undifferentiated elements, surely occur in the interfollicular spaces. In some mammals (dog, rabbit) islands of interfollicular cells arising from the follicular epithelium are normally found.

D. Blood vessels. The blood supply is very abundant. The smaller

[92]


THE SUPRARENAL GLANDS


arterial branches have localized thickenings of the intima, and often longitudinal smooth muscle fibers. Arterio-venous anastomoses also occur. The capillary bed is very well developed and forms dense baskets around groups of follicles. The veins follow the arteries.

III. The Parathyroids

Four occur in man; they are designated as parathyroids III and IV in view of their origin (p. 125) .

A. Capsule and stroma. They are separated from the thyroid by a connective tissue capsule which sends delicate septa into the irregularly lobulated parenchyma. Fat cells normally occur in the septa.

B. Parenchyma. In man two cell types are recognizable:

1. Chief cells. They are arranged into irregularly anastomosed cords. Their nuclei are round or oval. Some cells have clear, others have very finely granular cytoplasm (dark cells) and deeply stained nuclei.

2. Oxyphil cells. Present only in the human adult. They are larger than the chief cells and usually occur in groups. Their nuclei are rather small and deeply staining, and the cytoplasm contains fine granules which take the eosin in routine slides.

3. Colloid. Occasionally found in small follicles scattered throughout the gland. Cysts may also occur.

C. Blood vessels. The blood supply is from branches of the thyroid arteries. The capillary bed, though well developed and of sinusoidal type, is not as extensive as in the thyroid.

IV. The Suprarenal Glands

Each suprarenal (adrenal) gland consists of two distinct portions arising separately in the embryo: the cortex and the medulla.

A. Cortex. Is formed of cords of cells, separated by reticulo-endothelium and large capillaries. Three zones, merging gradually with each other, are distinguished:

1. Zona glomerulosa. The cells, grouped into roundish masses, are columnar and have deeply staining nuclei. The cytoplasm stains bluish and contains a few lipoid droplets. New cells are produced in this zone.

2. Zona fasciculata. The cords are parallel and more or less perpendicular to the surface of the gland. The cells are cuboidal and may contain two nuclei; their cytoplasm is filled with vacuoles

[93]


THE ORGANS


previously occupied by lipoid droplets containing a large amount of cholesterol. The cells appear pinkish in routine slides. The outer part of the zone produces new cells.

3. Zona reticularis. The cords lack a definite orientation and are anastomosed. The cytoplasm of the cells contains pigment but lacks the abundant vacuoles seen in the preceding zone. As a whole the cells stain pink, but to a variable degree, and some of them show degenerative changes. It is supposed that cells break down and are destroyed in this layer.

B. Medulla. The cells are roundish or slightly polygonal and form anastomosing cords separated by a sinusoidal plexus of capillaries.

1. Chromaffin cells. The majority of the medullary elements contain fine granules which appear brown after treatment with potassium bichromate. The amount of granules varies, however. They are the antecedent of the secretion of the medulla (adrenalin). In ordinary slides the chromaffin cells are stained bluish.

2. Ganglia. Minute ganglia and scattered ganglion cells occur in the human suprarenal. They receive stimuli through preganglionic fibers. The distribution of their axons is not known.

C. Stroma. The gland is surrounded by a connective tissue capsule which sends irregular septa into the cortex and medulla. The stroma between the cords is scanty and formed chiefly of argyrophil fibers and histiocytes.

V. The Pineal (Epiphysis Cerebri)

The endocrine function of this body is still a subject of controversy.

A. Capsule. It is actually a continuation of the pia mater of the brain. It sends septa which divide the organ into lobules.

B. Cell types. In routine slides only nuclei surrounded by a small amount of cytoplasm are visible. With silver techniques two cell types can be recognized:

1. Parenchyma cells. They have pale nuclei and cytoplasm prolonged into long processes ending in swellings in contact with the connective tissue septa.

2. Neuroglia cells. They have smaller, more deeply stained nuclei. They belong to the fibrous astroglia type (p. 33).

C. Acervuli (brain sand, corpora arenacea). They are concretions, resembling a mulberry, which increase in numbers with age. They

[94]


THE ORGAN OF SMELL


arise in areas of proliferation of the neuroglia and eventually destroy most of the glandular parenchyma.

THE SENSE ORGANS

I. The Organ of Taste

It consists of the taste buds of the tongue (p. 54) and epiglottis.

A. Structure. Taste buds are barrel-shaped cell groups embedded in the stratified epithelium in which they occur. Each is connected with the surface by the gustatory canal. Two types of epithelium are present:

1. Taste (neuroepithelial) cells. Long spindle-shaped elements ending externally in a short filiform process (taste hair); the nuclei are elongated and stain deeply. These cells are parallel to the axis of the bud and centrally placed.

2. Supporting cells. Tall columnar, with larger, oval nuclei. They are also roughly parallel to the bud axis, i.e. arranged like the parts of an orange.

B. Nerves. The terminal arborizations of fibers from the glossopharyngeal and the chorda tympani occur within the buds, where they are in contact with the taste cells.

II. The Organ of Smell

It is represented by the olfactory region of the nasal cavity, which in the human is restricted to the upper nasal conchae and a portion of the upper part of the septum.

A. Olfactory mucosa.

1. Epithelium. This is pseudostratified, like the respiratory epithelium, but it contains three cell types:

a. Supporting cells. Tall columnar, with thickened free ends which bear one or more cilia. The nuclei are oval and pale.

b. Olfactory cells. They are evenly distributed among the preceding but they are less numerous. They are true, bipolar nerve cells. They have round nuclei which form a row below the nuclei of the supporting cells. The peripheral part of the cell (i.e. the single dendrite) ends in a thin filament. The central part (axon) leaves the epithelium and joins other axons in the tunica propria.


[95]


THE ORGANS


c. Basal cells. Occur scattered among the bases of the supporting cells.

2. Tunica propria. It contains the secretory portions of the glands of Bowman. The latter are branched, tubulo-alveolar glands which produce a watery secretion.

B. The olfactory nerve. The axons of the olfactory cells after they leave the epithelium are gathered into bundles; the largest bundles, macroscopically visible, are the fila olfactoria which cross the cribriform plate of the ethmoid. The axons synapse with neurones (mitral cells) in the olfactory bulb.

III. The Eye

The wall of the eyeball is composed of three tunics. The outermost is thick and tough for the most part (tunica fibrosa). The middle tunic (tunica vasculosa or uvea) is rich in blood vessels. The third (tunica interna) is the retina or light-sensitive part of the eye, continuous with the optic nerve.

A. The fibrous tunic. It is subdivided into a large, posterior, opaque portion, the sclera, and a small, anterior, transparent portion, the cornea.

1. The sclera. Is composed of dense fibrous connective tissue; at the posterior pole of the eye it is perforated by the bundles of fibers of the optic nerve (lamina cribrosa). The collagenous bundles run in various directions parallel to the surface.

2. The cornea. Has an epithelium and a stroma (substantia propria). It has numerous sensory nerve endings.

a. Epithelium. Stratified squamous; connective tissue papillae are absent.

b. Bowman’s membrane. This is the thick basement membrane under the epithelium.

c. Substantia propria. Composed of collagenous bundles which form thin lamellae; the bundles are parallel in each lamella. The fibrocytes are very flat and thin, with branched processes which anastomose with those of the neighboring cells. Vessels are absent.

d. Descemet’s membrane. It is a thick elastic membrane in the posterior surface of the substantia propria.

e. Corneal endothelium. Composed of large, squamous cells derived from mesenchyme (mesenchymal endothelium).

[96]


Si


THE EYE


B. The vascular tunic (uvea). This includes the choroid, ciliary body and iris. It is deeply pigmented.

1. Choroid. Is a thin, soft membrane adjacent to the sclera, from which it is separated by a potential space. Four layers are distinguished :

a. Suprachoroid (lamina suprachoroidea). This superficial layer is composed of fine, transparent lamellae and fibroblasts. Flat chromatophores (pigment-bearing cells) occur between the lamellae, as well as scattered smooth muscle fibers.

b. Vessel layer (lamina vascularis). Composed of numerous intercrossing arteries and veins separated by connective tissue.

c. Capillary layer (lamina choriocapillaris). Consists of wide capillaries; the capillary bed is flattened and is most developed in the posterior pole of the eye. It serves for the nutrition of the outer layers of the retina.

d. Glassy membrane (of Bruch). It is the innermost layer of the choroid. It is a non-cellular, double membrane.

2. The ciliary body. This is formed by a thickening of the choroid in front of the ora serrata (p. 167). It forms a ring to which the suspensory ligament of the lens is attached and from which the iris takes origin. It is covered internally by a retinal prolongation, the pars ciliaris retinae.

a. Ciliary muscle. Smooth muscle fibers already present in the suprachoroid increase in amount in the ciliary body. The muscle fibers are oriented in three directions: meridional, radial and circular. It is innervated by the parasympathetic; fibers run in the oculomotor to the ciliary ganglion from which axons reach the muscle through the short ciliary nerves.

b. Vessel layer. Formed mainly by veins.

c. Glassy membrane. Continuous with the glassy membrane of the choroid but consisting of three layers.

d. Pigment epithelium. It is a forward continuation of the pigment layer of the retina (p. 98) and has the same structure.

e. Ciliary epithelium. Is a continuation of the sensory portion of the retina. It is formed of a single layer of columnar epithelial cells, deeply pigmented toward the root of the iris. It also covers the ciliary processes.

3 . The iris. The iris is formed by the vascular and internal tunics of the eye. Its peripheral border (iris root) is attached to the

[97]


THE ORGANS


ciliary body; its pupillary border rests on the lens. Five layers can be distinguished: the first three belong to the vascular tunic.

a. Endothelium. Flattened mesenchyme cells, rather indistinct.

b. Anterior border layer. Connective tissue with numerous, large chromatophores. The color of the iris depends upon the thickness of this layer and its degree of pigmentation.

c. Vascular layer. Occupied by numerous vessels embedded in a connective tissue stroma. Chromatophores also occur. The sphincter of the pupil is placed in this layer; it encircles the pupil and decreases its diameter. Its smooth muscle fibers are of epithelial origin, i.e. derived from the cells of the pigment layer. It is supplied by the parasympathetic.

d. Dilatator of the pupil. Also of epithelial origin but the separation of the contractile and the pigmented epithelial portion of each cell is not complete (myo-epithelial cells). The contractile processes are arranged radially; their role is to increase the diameter of the pupil. Innervated by the sympathetic.

e. Pigment epithelium. As the preceding, it belongs to the pars iridica of the retina. It is so heavily pigmented that neither cell outlines nor nuclei can be seen without bleaching.

C. The retina (tunica interna). It is the most complex structure of the eye and consists of nerve cells and neuroglia. The ciliary and irideal portions have been mentioned; only the visual part will be considered here. Except at the optic papilla (disk), the fovea centralis, and the extreme periphery, ten layers are distinguished, of which 3 and io are the external and internal limiting membranes, covering the corresponding surfaces.

1. Pigment epithelium. The outermost layer made up of cuboidal cells with heavily pigmented cytoplasmic processes on their inner surface. Externally it is in contact with the glassy membrane of the choroid.

2 . Rod and cone layer. Formed by the prolongations of the rod and cone visual cells (bipolar cells, the bodies of which occur in layer 4). The prolongations project beyond the external limiting membrane.

a. Rods. They are slender cylinders; the outer segment (containing rhodopsin) is highly refractive and longitudinally striated, while the inner is slightly thicker and finely granular. The

[98]


THE EYE


latter is continued into the rod fiber which crosses the external limiting membrane and connects with the cell body, b. Cones. They are bottle-shaped and also have an outer and inner segment; the outer is short and conical, the inner expanded. The cell body is immediately beneath the inner segment. Their form is more variable than that of the rods.

3. External limiting membrane. Formed by the outer ends of Muller’s fibers, the chief supporting elements of the retina (see io ).

4. Outer nuclear (granular) layer. It consists of the nuclei of the cone and rod cells. The nuclei of the latter are small and round and more deeply placed than the cone nuclei.

5. Outer plexiform layer. It lacks nuclei and represents the first synaptic layer of the retina, since it is formed by the inner prolongations (axons) of the rod and cone cells and the dendritic arborizations of the bipolar cells of the following layer. The fibers of several rods synapse with the dendritic end of one bipolar cell, but each cone synapses with a single bipolar cell.

6. Inner nuclear (granular) layer. It is thinner than the corresponding outer layer and contains the cell bodies and nuclei of the bipolar cells, also the nuclei of the amacrine and horizontal cells (association neurones) and of the fibers of Muller.

7. Inner plexiform layer. In this non-nucleated layer, synaptic association of the axons of the bipolar cells and the dendrites of the ganglion cells of layer 8 is established. The processes of the amacrine cells also occur here.

8. Ganglion cell layer. Composed of a single row of multipolar neurones. Their nuclei are large, and their numerous dendrites extend into the preceding layer. Neuroglia nuclei also occur, as well as the branches of the retinal vessels.

9. Nerve fiber layer. Consists of the axons of the ganglion cells, arranged into bundles which course parallel to the retinal surface. They converge toward the papilla, where they pass into the optic nerve. The axons are unmyelinated. Glia cells occur among them.

10. Internal limiting membrane. This is formed by the expanded, branched bases of Muller’s fibers. The latter are elongated, irregular elements which extend through all layers of the retina. Their nuclei occur mostly in layer 6.

D. The optic nerve. The axons of the retinal ganglion cells pass

[99]


THE ORGANS


through the lamina cribrosa of the sclera (p. 96) as the optic nerve, where the axons become myelinated.

1. Nerve sheaths. Since the optic nerve is actually a part of the brain (p. 166) it is surrounded by prolongations of the meninges, continuous with the sclera at the eyeball.

a. Dura. This is the outermost, tough, fibrous sheath.

b. Arachnoid. A thin sheath connected with the following by delicate strands.

c. Pia. Vascular, made up of connective tissue. It sends septa into the nerve which is thus divided into bundles.

2. Neuroglia. The three types of neuroglia occur in the nerve. The nuclei of the oligodendroglia form rows between the fibers.

3. Central artery and vein of the retina. They occur in the anterior part of the nerve, close to the eye. They cross the papilla and spread on the inner retinal surface.

E. The refractive media. Besides the cornea and the fluid of the anterior and posterior chambers of the eye, they are the lens and the vitreous body.

1. The lens'. Is a transparent biconvex body placed immediately behind the iris. It lacks blood vessels and nerves.

a. Capsule. A structureless elastic membrane which envelops the lens.

b. Anterior epithelium. A single layer of cuboidal cells in the anterior surface of the lens. At the equator the cells are more elongated and are arranged meridionally in rows.

c. Lens substance. Formed of long prisms (lens fibers) united by a small amount of cement. The fibers are arranged meridionally in layers, the whole lens being thus made up of concentrically disposed lamellae. The lens is held in place by the:

d. Zonula ciliaris (suspensory ligament), consisting of a system of delicate homogeneous fibers inserted in the equator of the lens and ending on the inner surface of the ciliary body.

2. The vitreous body. Occupies the space between the lens and the retina. It is a transparent, jelly-like substance formed of concentrical lamellae. In the antero-posterior axis is the hyaloid canal, occupied by a vessel in the embryo (p. 167).

F. The eyelids. They are folds of the skin, but in the posterior surface the skin is modified to form the conjunctiva palpebralis.

1. Skin. It is very thin and does not differ from the ordinary skin.

[ 100]



THE EAR


2. Orbicular muscle. Occurs under the skin; it consists of circularly arranged bundles of skeletal fibers.

3. The tarsus (tarsal plate). Dense fibrous connective tissue which extends to the lid margin. It contains the:

4. Tarsal (Meibomian) glands. Sebaceous glands provided with a long, straight duct beset with alveoli.

5. Eye-lashes. Their follicles extend obliquely up to the tarsal plate; they lack arrectores pili. Sebaceous glands (of Zeiss) and sweat glands (of Moll) occur between the follicles.

6. Conjunctiva palpebralis. Consists of:

a. Epithelium. Varies somewhat in structure; over the tarsal plates it is reduced to two layers of cells, of which the surface cells are columnar. Goblet cells occur.

b. Tunica propria. Connective tissue infiltrated with lymphocytes. Glands (of Wolf ring) occur in it.

G. The lacrimal gland. Is a compound tubulo-alveolar gland closely resembling the parotid. The secretory cells are more columnar, however. The smallest ducts have a single layer of epithelial cells, which becomes a double layer in the larger ducts.

IV. The Ear

The organ of hearing consists of the external, middle, and internal ear. Only the latter will be considered here. The soft portion is the membranous labyrinth, a series of thin-walled sacs and canals connected with each other. It only partially fills the space within the osseous labyrinth, although in certain places it is in contact with its periosteum. The space between the membranous and the inner surface of the osseous labyrinth is occupied by the perilymph.

A. General structure of the wall. It is composed of fibrous connective tissue lined internally by a layer of flat epithelium of ectodermic origin (p. 168) .

B. Sensory areas. In six definite areas the wall of the labyrinth is considerably modified by the presence of neuroepithelium; there is one in each of the two maculae, one in each ampulla of the three semicircular canals, and one in the cochlea.

1. The maculae. The macula utriculi and the macula sacculi are thickenings of the wall covered with columnar epithelium with two kinds of cells:

a. Sustentacular cells. Tall columnar elements with enlarged

[ IOI ]


THE ORGANS


bases which contain the nuclei; the free surface of each has a cuticular plate.

b. Hair cells. They are flask-shaped elements with their broader portion near the periphery, the narrow portion resting on the basement membrane. The expanded portions fit into the spaces between the tapering outer ends of the sustentacular cells. Each has a bundle of fine non-motile cilia — the “hair” — which projects beyond the epithelial surface and enters the:

c. Otolithic membrane, formed of a gelatinous substance containing a great number of:

d. Otoconia (otoliths), minute calcium carbonate crystals.

e. Nerve fibers. They belong to the vestibular division of the auditory nerve and terminate in contact with the hair cells. The maculae are concerned with static equilibrium.

2 . The semicircular canals. Their wall does not differ from the wall of the other regions of the membranous labyrinth except at the cristae ampullares, formed of neuroepithelium.

a. Cristae ampullares. The epithelium has two kinds of cells:

(1) Sustentacular cells. Similar to those in the maculae.

(2) Hair cells. The hairs are long and enter a tall, gelatinous, longitudinally striated structure, the cupula.

b. Nerve fibers. The fibers ending in contact with the hair cells belong to the vestibular division of the auditory nerve. The cristae ampullares are concerned with dynamic equilibrium.

3 . The cochlea. In man the osseous cochlea is wound 2V2 times around a conical axis of spongy bone, the modiolus. The blind end of the cochlea is termed the cupula. The membranous cochlea (cochlear duct) is in close contact with the bony cochlea along the wall of the modiolus and in the opposite (external) side.

a. Osseous spiral lamina. This is a bony shelf which partly projects into the inner wall of the osseous cochlea, the turns of which it follows.

b. Spiral ligament. Opposite to the former, along the outer wall of the bony cochlea, is this projection of thickened periosteum.

c. Membranous spiral lamina. It is a connective tissue membrane stretched across the space between the spiral lamina and ligament. It divides the bony cochlea into two parallel parts containing perilymph:

(1) The scala vestibuli, arising in the vestibule in close rela[ 102]


THE EAR


tion to the oval window (fenestra vestibuli). It follows the turns of the bony labyrinth to the cupula, where it communicates through a small canal (helicotrema) with:

(2) The scala tympani, parallel to the former; it ends at the round window (fenestra cochleae), closed by a thin fibrous membrane.

d. Vestibular membrane (of Reissner). Arises from the periosteum covering the upper surface of the osseous spiral lamina, and extends obliquely to the upper part of the spiral ligament. It thus forms a third spiral conduit of triangular outline in cross section, the:

e. Cochlear duct (scala media). The upper wall is formed by the vestibular (Reissner) membrane, the outer by the spiral ligament, while the floor rests on the membranous spiral lamina. The inner epithelial lining is composed of flat or low cuboidal cells except those at the floor, which is occupied by the:

f. Organ of Corti. This is the sensory part of the organ of hearing. It contains sustentacular cells and neuroepithelium (hair cells). The chief elements are:

(1) Border cells. They are columnar and form a single layer in the inner end of the organ of Corti (i.e. toward the modiolus) ; they also line the internal spiral sulcus.

(2) Inner hair cells. They form a single row occupying only the upper part of the epithelial layer. The surface of each cell has a cuticular plate and stiff short hairs.

(3) Inner phalangeal cells. They also occur in a row along the inner surface of the inner pillar cells. The lower portion of the cell, containing the nucleus, is continued into a slender process which ends on the epithelial surface as a small cuticular plate resembling a phalanx of a finger.

(4) The inner tunnel. This is the central structure of the organ of Corti; it is a canal with triangular shape in cross section. The base of the triangle is formed by the basilar lamina, the sides by the pillar cells.

(5) Inner and outer pillar cells. They are peculiarly shaped cells, with a broad curved base containing the nucleus, and an elongated portion or pillar which consists of rigid tonofibrils (p. 3). The thickened, free end of the pillar is called the head. The head of the outer pillar has a convexity which

[ 103]


THE ORGANS


fits into a corresponding concavity in the head of the inner pillar.

(6) Outer phalangeal (Deiters) cells. They support the outer hair cells. They have a broad base and a slender process which passes to the surface through the space between adjacent hair cells. Each contains a bundle of tonofibrils which continues to the surface, between the hair cells.

(7) Outer hair cells. They are columnar, and have a cuticular plate on their free surface, and a number of short hairs. Their bases fit into facets in the phalangeal cells. The number of rows of outer hair cells varies.

(8) Cells of Hensen. Tall columnar; they are the outer border cells of the organ of Corti, and occur external to the outer phalangeal cells. The space between the latter and the cells of Hensen is the outer tunnel. Externally are the cells of Claudius, which are cuboidal and line the lower surface of the outer spiral sulcus.

g. The tectorial (Corti’s) membrane. This is a continuation of the cuticle of the columnar epithelial cells of the limbus spiralis, and appears as a striated structure which extends outward beyond the internal spiral sulcus as far as the cells of Hensen. It is thin at the base and along the free edge.

h. Nerve endings. The branches of the cochlear division of the auditory nerve enter the modiolus and join the spiral ganglion, which is formed of bipolar cells. Their peripheral, myelinated processes reach the organ of Corti, where they terminate around the bases of the hair cells. The fibers supplying the outer hair cells cross the inner tunnel: they are often seen in routine slides.